Порівняти Brenton–Byzantine English Bible з Біблія церковнослов'янською (unicode) - Acts

Порівняти:

⇄

Acts	Дѣѧ̑нїѧ

Chapter 1	Глава́ а҃

1	1
The former treatise I made, O Theophilus, concerning all that Jesus began both to do and to teach,	(Заⷱ҇ а҃.) Пе́рвое оу҆́бѡ сло́во сотвори́хъ ѡ҆ всѣ́хъ, ѽ, ѳео́фїле, ꙗ҆̀же нача́тъ і҆и҃съ твори́ти же и҆ оу҆чи́ти
2	2
until the day in which he was received up, after that he had given commandment through the Holy Spirit unto the apostles whom he had chosen:	да́же до днѐ, въ ѻ҆́ньже, заповѣ́давъ а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ дх҃омъ ст҃ы́мъ, и҆̀хже и҆збра̀, вознесе́сѧ:
3	3
to whom he also showed himself alive after his passion by many proofs, appearing unto them by the space of forty days, and speaking the things concerning the kingdom of God:	пред̾ ни́миже и҆ поста́ви себѐ жи́ва по страда́нїи свое́мъ во мно́зѣхъ и҆́стинныхъ зна́менїихъ, де́нми четы́редесѧтьми ꙗ҆влѧ́ѧсѧ и҆̀мъ и҆ гл҃ѧ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ црⷭ҇твїи бж҃їи:
4	4
and, being assembled together with them, he charged them not to depart from Jerusalem, but to wait for the promise of the Father, which, said he, ye heard from me:	съ ни́миже и҆ ꙗ҆ды́й повелѣ̀ и҆̀мъ ѿ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма не ѿлꙋча́тисѧ, но жда́ти ѡ҆бѣтова́нїѧ ѻ҆́ч҃а, є҆́же слы́шасте ѿ менє̀:
5	5
for John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized in the Holy Spirit not many days hence.	ꙗ҆́кѡ і҆ѡа́ннъ оу҆́бѡ крести́лъ є҆́сть водо́ю, вы́ же и҆́мате крести́тисѧ дх҃омъ ст҃ы́мъ не по мно́зѣхъ си́хъ дне́хъ.
6	6
They therefore, when they were come together, asked him, saying, Lord, dost thou at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?	Ѻ҆ни́ же оу҆̀бо соше́дшесѧ вопроша́хꙋ є҆го̀, глаго́люще: гдⷭ҇и, а҆́ще въ лѣ́то сїѐ оу҆строѧ́еши ца́рствїе і҆и҃лево;
7	7
And he said unto them, It is not for you to know times or seasons, which the Father hath set within his own authority.	Рече́ же къ ни̑мъ: нѣ́сть ва́ше разꙋмѣ́ти времена̀ и҆ лѣ̑та, ꙗ҆̀же ѻ҆ц҃ъ положѝ во свое́й вла́сти:
8	8
But ye shall receive power, when the Holy Spirit is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.	но прїи́мете си́лꙋ, наше́дшꙋ ст҃о́мꙋ дх҃ꙋ на вы̀, и҆ бꙋ́дете мѝ свидѣ́тєлїе во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ же и҆ во все́й і҆ꙋде́и и҆ самарі́и и҆ да́же до послѣ́днихъ землѝ.
9	9
And when he had said these things, as they were looking, he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight.	И҆ сїѧ̑ ре́къ, зрѧ́щымъ и҆̀мъ взѧ́тсѧ, и҆ ѡ҆́блакъ под̾ѧ́тъ є҆го̀ ѿ ѻ҆́чїю и҆́хъ.
10	10
And while they were looking steadfastly into heaven as he went, behold two men stood by them in white apparel;	И҆ є҆гда̀ взира́юще бѧ́хꙋ на не́бо, и҆дꙋ́щꙋ є҆мꙋ̀, и҆ сѐ, мꙋ̑жа два̀ ста́ста пред̾ ни́ми во ѻ҆де́жди бѣлѣ̀,
11	11
who also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing into heaven? this Jesus, who was received up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye beheld him going into heaven.	ꙗ҆̀же и҆ реко́ста: мꙋ́жїе галїле́йстїи, что̀ стоитѐ зрѧ́ще на не́бо; се́й і҆и҃съ, вознесы́йсѧ ѿ ва́съ на нб҃о, та́кожде прїи́детъ, и҆́мже ѡ҆́бразомъ ви́дѣсте є҆го̀ и҆дꙋ́ща на нб҃о.
12	12
Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is nigh unto Jerusalem, a sabbath day’s journey off.	(Заⷱ҇ в҃.) Тогда̀ возврати́шасѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ ѿ горы̀ нарица́емыѧ є҆леѡ́нъ, ꙗ҆́же є҆́сть бли́з̾ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма, сꙋббѡ́ты и҆мꙋ́щїѧ пꙋ́ть.
13	13
And when they were come in, they went up into the upper chamber, where they were abiding; both Peter and James and John and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James the son of Alphaeus, and Simon the Zealot, and Judas the son of James.	И҆ є҆гда̀ внидо́ша, взыдо́ша на го́рницꙋ, и҆дѣ́же бѧ́хꙋ пребыва́юще, пе́тръ же и҆ і҆а́кѡвъ, и҆ і҆ѡа́ннъ и҆ а҆ндре́й, фїлі́ппъ и҆ ѳѡма̀, варѳоломе́й и҆ матѳе́й, і҆а́кѡвъ а҆лфе́овъ и҆ сі́мѡнъ зилѡ́тъ и҆ і҆ꙋ́да і҆а́кѡвль:
14	14
These all with one accord continued steadfastly in prayer and supplication, with the women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren.	сі́и всѝ бѧ́хꙋ терпѧ́ще є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ въ моли́твѣ и҆ моле́нїи, съ жена́ми и҆ мр҃і́ею мт҃рїю і҆и҃совою и҆ съ бра́тїею є҆гѡ̀.
15	15
And in these days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said (and there was a multitude of persons gathered together, about a hundred and twenty),	И҆ во дни̑ ты̑ѧ воста́въ пе́тръ посредѣ̀ оу҆чн҃къ, речѐ,
16	16
Brethren, it was needful that this scripture should be fulfilled, which the Holy Spirit spake before by the mouth of David concerning Judas, who was guide to them that took Jesus.	бѣ́ же и҆ме́нъ наро́да вкꙋ́пѣ ꙗ҆́кѡ сто̀ и҆ два́десѧть: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, подоба́ше сконча́тисѧ писа́нїю семꙋ̀, є҆́же предречѐ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й оу҆сты̑ дв҃довыми ѡ҆ і҆ꙋ́дѣ, бы́вшемъ вождѝ є҆́мшымъ і҆и҃са:
17	17
For he was numbered with us, and received his portion in this ministry.	ꙗ҆́кѡ причте́нъ бѣ̀ съ на́ми и҆ прїѧ́лъ бѧ́ше жре́бїй слꙋ́жбы сеѧ̀:
18	18
(Now this man obtained a field with the reward of his iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out.	се́й оу҆̀бо стѧжа̀ село̀ ѿ мзды̀ непра́ведныѧ, и҆ ни́цъ бы́въ просѣ́десѧ посредѣ̀, и҆ и҆злїѧ́сѧ всѧ̀ оу҆тро́ба є҆гѡ̀:
19	19
And it became known to all the dwellers at Jerusalem; insomuch that in their proper language that field was called Akeldama, that is, The field of blood.)	и҆ разꙋ́мно бы́сть всѣ́мъ живꙋ́щымъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, ꙗ҆́кѡ нарещи́сѧ селꙋ̀ томꙋ̀ свои́мъ и҆́хъ ѧ҆зы́комъ а҆келдама̀, є҆́же є҆́сть село̀ кро́ве:
20	20
For it is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be made desolate, And let no man dwell therein: and, His office let another take.	пи́шетсѧ бо въ кни́зѣ ѱало́мстѣй: да бꙋ́детъ дво́ръ є҆гѡ̀ пꙋ́стъ, и҆ да не бꙋ́детъ живꙋ́щагѡ въ не́мъ, и҆ є҆пі́скопство є҆гѡ̀ да прїи́метъ и҆́нъ:
21	21
Of the men therefore that have companied with us all the time in which the Lord Jesus went in and went out among us,	подоба́етъ оу҆̀бо ѿ сходи́вшихсѧ съ на́ми мꙋже́й во всѧ́ко лѣ́то, въ не́же вни́де и҆ и҆зы́де въ на́съ гдⷭ҇ь і҆и҃съ,
22	22
beginning from the baptism of John, unto the day that he was received up from us, of these must one become a witness with us of his resurrection.	наче́нъ ѿ креще́нїѧ і҆ѡа́ннова да́же до днѐ, въ ѻ҆́ньже вознесе́сѧ (на нб҃о) ѿ на́съ, свидѣ́телю воскрⷭ҇нїѧ є҆гѡ̀ бы́ти съ на́ми є҆ди́номꙋ ѿ си́хъ.
23	23
And they put forward two, Joseph called Barsabbas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias.	И҆ поста́виша два̀, і҆ѡ́сифа нарица́емаго варса́вꙋ, и҆́же нарече́нъ бы́сть і҆ꙋ́стъ, и҆ матѳі́а,
24	24
And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, who knowest the hearts of all men, show of these two the one whom thou hast chosen,	и҆ помоли́вшесѧ рѣ́ша: ты̀, гдⷭ҇и, срⷣцевѣ́дче всѣ́хъ, покажѝ, є҆го́же и҆збра́лъ є҆сѝ ѿ сею̀ двою̀ є҆ди́наго,
25	25
to take the portion in this ministry and apostleship from which Judas fell away, that he might go to his own place.	прїѧ́ти жре́бїй слꙋже́нїѧ сегѡ̀ и҆ а҆пⷭ҇лства, и҆з̾ негѡ́же и҆спадѐ і҆ꙋ́да, и҆тѝ въ мѣ́сто своѐ.
26	26
And they gave their lots; and the lot fell upon Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles.	И҆ да́ша жрє́бїѧ и҆́ма, и҆ падѐ жре́бїй на матѳі́а, и҆ причте́нъ бы́сть ко є҆динона́десѧти а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ.
Chapter 2	Глава́ в҃

1	1
And when the day of Pentecost was now come, they were all with one accord in one place.	(Заⷱ҇ г҃.) И҆ є҆гда̀ скончава́шасѧ дні́е пѧтьдесѧ́тницы, бѣ́ша всѝ а҆пⷭ҇ли є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ вкꙋ́пѣ.
2	2
And suddenly there came from heaven a sound as of the rushing of a mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting.	И҆ бы́сть внеза́пꙋ съ небесѐ шꙋ́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ носи́мꙋ дыха́нїю бꙋ́рнꙋ, и҆ и҆спо́лни ве́сь до́мъ, и҆дѣ́же бѧ́хꙋ сѣдѧ́ще:
3	3
And there appeared unto them tongues parting asunder, like as of fire; and it sat upon each one of them.	и҆ ꙗ҆ви́шасѧ и҆̀мъ раздѣле́ни ѧ҆зы́цы ꙗ҆́кѡ ѻ҆́гненни, сѣ́де же на є҆ди́нѣмъ ко́емждо и҆́хъ.
4	4
And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.	И҆ и҆спо́лнишасѧ всѝ дх҃а ст҃а и҆ нача́ша глаго́лати и҆ны́ми ѧ҆зы́ки, ꙗ҆́коже дх҃ъ даѧ́ше и҆̀мъ провѣщава́ти.
5	5
Now there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, from every nation under heaven.	Бѧ́хꙋ же во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ живꙋ́щїи і҆ꙋде́є, мꙋ́жїе благоговѣ́йнїи, ѿ всегѡ̀ ꙗ҆зы́ка, и҆́же под̾ небесе́мъ.
6	6
And when this sound was heard, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard them speaking in his own language.	Бы́вшꙋ же гла́сꙋ семꙋ̀, сни́десѧ наро́дъ и҆ смѧте́сѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ слы́шахꙋ є҆ди́нъ кі́йждо и҆́хъ свои́мъ ѧ҆зы́комъ глаго́лющихъ и҆̀хъ.
7	7
And they were amazed and marveled, saying one to another, Behold, are not all these that speak Galileans?	Дивлѧ́хꙋсѧ же всѝ и҆ чꙋдѧ́хꙋсѧ, глаго́люще дрꙋ́гъ ко дрꙋ́гꙋ: не се́ ли, всѝ сі́и сꙋ́ть глаго́лющїи галїле́ане;
8	8
And how hear we, every man in our own language wherein we were born?	и҆ ка́кѡ мы̀ слы́шимъ кі́йждо сво́й ѧ҆зы́къ на́шъ, въ не́мже роди́хомсѧ,
9	9
Parthians and Medes and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, in Judea and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia,	па́рѳѧне и҆ ми́дѧне и҆ є҆ламі́тє, и҆ живꙋ́щїи въ месопота́мїи, во і҆ꙋде́и же и҆ каппадокі́и, въ по́нтѣ и҆ во а҆сі́и,
10	10
in Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt and the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and sojourners from Rome, both Jews and proselytes,	во фрѷгі́и же и҆ памфѷлі́и, во є҆гѵ́птѣ и҆ страна́хъ лївѵ́и, ꙗ҆́же при кѷрині́и, и҆ приходѧ́щїи ри́млѧне, і҆ꙋде́є же и҆ прише́лцы,
11	11
Cretans and Arabians, we hear them speaking in our tongues the mighty works of God.	кри́тѧне и҆ а҆ра́влѧне, слы́шимъ глаго́лющихъ и҆̀хъ на́шими ѧ҆зы̑ки вели̑чїѧ бж҃їѧ;
12	12
And they were all amazed, and were perplexed, saying one to another, What meaneth this?	Оу҆жаса́хꙋсѧ же всѝ и҆ недоꙋмѣва́хꙋсѧ, дрꙋ́гъ ко дрꙋ́гꙋ глаго́люще: что̀ оу҆́бѡ хо́щетъ сїѐ бы́ти;
13	13
But others mocking said, They are filled with new wine.	И҆ні́и же рꙋга́ющесѧ глаго́лахꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ вїно́мъ и҆спо́лнени сꙋ́ть.
14	14
But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and spake forth unto them, saying, Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and give ear unto my words.	(Заⷱ҇ д҃.) Ста́въ же пе́тръ со є҆динона́десѧтьми, воздви́же гла́съ сво́й и҆ речѐ и҆̀мъ: мꙋ́жїе і҆ꙋде́йстїи и҆ живꙋ́щїи во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ всѝ, сїѐ ва́мъ разꙋ́мно да бꙋ́детъ, и҆ внꙋши́те глаго́лы моѧ̑:
15	15
For these are not drunken, as ye suppose; seeing it is but the third hour of the day;	не бо̀, ꙗ҆́коже вы̀ непщꙋ́ете, сі́и пїѧ́ни сꙋ́ть, є҆́сть бо ча́съ тре́тїй днѐ:
16	16
but this is that which hath been spoken through the prophet Joel:	но сїѐ є҆́сть рѣче́нное прⷪ҇ро́комъ і҆ѡи́лемъ:
17	17
And it shall be in the last days, saith God, I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh: And your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, And your young men shall see visions, And your old men shall dream dreams:	и҆ бꙋ́детъ въ послѣ̑днїѧ дни̑, гл҃етъ гдⷭ҇ь, и҆злїю̀ ѿ дх҃а моегѡ̀ на всѧ́кꙋ пло́ть, и҆ прорекꙋ́тъ сы́нове ва́ши и҆ дщє́ри ва́шѧ, и҆ ю҆́нѡши ва́ши видѣ̑нїѧ оу҆́зрѧтъ, и҆ ста́рцы ва́ши сѡ́нїѧ ви́дѧтъ:
18	18
Yea and on my servants and on my handmaidens in those days Will I pour forth of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy.	и҆́бо на рабы̑ моѧ̑ и҆ на рабы̑ни моѧ̑ во дни̑ ѡ҆́ны и҆злїю̀ ѿ дх҃а моегѡ̀, и҆ прорекꙋ́тъ:
19	19
And I will show wonders in the heaven above, And signs on the earth beneath; Blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke:	и҆ да́мъ чꙋдеса̀ на небесѝ горѣ̀ и҆ зна́мєнїѧ на землѝ ни́зꙋ, кро́вь и҆ ѻ҆́гнь и҆ кꙋре́нїе ды́ма:
20	20
The sun shall be turned into darkness, And the moon into blood, Before the day of the Lord come, That great and notable day:	со́лнце преложи́тсѧ во тмꙋ̀, и҆ лꙋна̀ въ кро́вь, пре́жде да́же не прїитѝ дню̀ гдⷭ҇ню вели́комꙋ и҆ просвѣще́нномꙋ:
21	21
And it shall be, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved.	и҆ бꙋ́детъ, всѧ́къ, и҆́же а҆́ще призове́тъ и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇не, сп҃се́тсѧ.
22	22
Ye men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God unto you by mighty works and wonders and signs which God did by him in the midst of you, even as ye yourselves also know;	(Заⷱ҇ е҃.) Мꙋ́жїе і҆и҃лстїи, послꙋ́шайте слове́съ си́хъ: і҆и҃са назѡре́а, мꙋ́жа ѿ бг҃а и҆звѣ́ствованна въ ва́съ си́лами и҆ чꙋдесы̀ и҆ зна́мєнїи, ꙗ҆̀же сотворѝ тѣ́мъ бг҃ъ посредѣ̀ ва́съ, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ са́ми вѣ́сте,
23	23
him, being delivered up by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by the hands of lawless men did crucify and slay:	сего̀ нарекова́ннымъ совѣ́томъ и҆ проразꙋмѣ́нїемъ бж҃їимъ пре́дана прїе́мше, рꙋка́ми беззако́нныхъ пригво́ждше оу҆би́сте:
24	24
whom God raised up, having loosed the pangs of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it.	є҆го́же бг҃ъ воскр҃сѝ, разрѣши́въ бѡлѣ́зни смє́ртныѧ, ꙗ҆́коже не бѧ́ше мо́щно держи́мꙋ бы́ти є҆мꙋ̀ ѿ неѧ̀.
25	25
For David saith concerning him, I beheld the Lord always before my face; For he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved:	Дв҃дъ бо глаго́летъ ѡ҆ не́мъ: предзрѣ́хъ гдⷭ҇а предо мно́ю вы́нꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѡ҆ деснꙋ́ю менє̀ є҆́сть, да не подви́жꙋсѧ:
26	26
Therefore my heart was glad, and my tongue rejoiced; Moreover my flesh also shall dwell in hope:	сегѡ̀ ра́ди возвесели́сѧ се́рдце моѐ, и҆ возра́довасѧ ѧ҆зы́къ мо́й: є҆ще́ же и҆ пло́ть моѧ̀ всели́тсѧ на оу҆пова́нїи,
27	27
Because thou wilt not leave my soul unto Hades, Neither wilt thou give thy Holy One to see corruption.	ꙗ҆́кѡ не ѡ҆ста́виши дꙋшѝ моеѧ̀ во а҆́дѣ, нижѐ да́си прпⷣбномꙋ твоемꙋ̀ ви́дѣти и҆стлѣ́нїѧ:
28	28
Thou madest known unto me the ways of life; Thou shalt make me full of gladness with thy countenance.	сказа́лъ мѝ є҆сѝ пꙋти̑ живота̀: и҆спо́лниши мѧ̀ весе́лїѧ съ лице́мъ твои́мъ.
29	29
Brethren, I may say unto you freely of the patriarch David, that he both died and was buried, and his tomb is with us unto this day.	Мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, досто́итъ рещѝ съ дерзнове́нїемъ къ ва́мъ ѡ҆ патрїа́рсѣ дв҃дѣ, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ оу҆́мре и҆ погребе́нъ бы́сть, и҆ гро́бъ є҆гѡ̀ є҆́сть въ на́съ да́же до днѐ сегѡ̀:
30	30
Being therefore a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up the Christ to sit upon his throne;	прⷪ҇ро́къ оу҆̀бо сы́й и҆ вѣ́дый, ꙗ҆́кѡ клѧ́твою клѧ́тсѧ є҆мꙋ̀ бг҃ъ ѿ плода̀ чре́слъ є҆гѡ̀ по пл҃ти воздви́гнꙋти хрⷭ҇та̀ и҆ посади́ти є҆го̀ на престо́лѣ є҆гѡ̀,
31	31
he foreseeing this spake of the resurrection of the Christ, that his soul was not left in Hades, neither did his flesh see corruption.	предви́дѣвъ глаго́ла ѡ҆ воскрⷭ҇нїи хрⷭ҇то́вѣ, ꙗ҆́кѡ не ѡ҆ста́висѧ дш҃а̀ є҆гѡ̀ во а҆́дѣ, ни пл҃ть є҆гѡ̀ ви́дѣ и҆стлѣ́нїѧ.
32	32
This Jesus did God raise up, whereof we all are witnesses.	Сего̀ і҆и҃са воскр҃сѝ бг҃ъ, є҆мꙋ́же всѝ мы̀ є҆смы̀ свидѣ́телїе.
33	33
Being therefore by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, he hath poured forth this, which ye now see and hear.	Десни́цею оу҆̀бо бж҃їею вознесе́сѧ, и҆ ѡ҆бѣтова́нїе ст҃а́гѡ дх҃а прїе́мь ѿ ѻ҆ц҃а̀, и҆злїѧ̀ сїѐ, є҆́же вы̀ нн҃ѣ ви́дите и҆ слы́шите.
34	34
For David ascended not into the heavens: but he saith himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,	Не бо̀ дв҃дъ взы́де на нб҃са̀, глаго́летъ бо са́мъ: речѐ гдⷭ҇ь гдⷭ҇еви моемꙋ̀: сѣдѝ ѡ҆ деснꙋ́ю менє̀,
35	35
Till I make thine enemies the footstool of thy feet.	до́ндеже положꙋ̀ врагѝ твоѧ̑ подно́жїе но́гъ твои́хъ.
36	36
Let all the house of Israel therefore know assuredly, that God hath made him both Lord and Christ, this Jesus whom ye crucified.	Тве́рдѡ оу҆̀бо да разꙋмѣ́етъ ве́сь до́мъ і҆и҃левъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ гдⷭ҇а и҆ хрⷭ҇та̀ є҆го̀ бг҃ъ сотвори́лъ є҆́сть, сего̀ і҆и҃са, є҆го́же вы̀ распѧ́сте.
37	37
Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter and the rest of the apostles, Brethren, what shall we do?	Слы́шавше же оу҆мили́шасѧ се́рдцемъ и҆ рѣ́ша къ петрꙋ̀ и҆ про́чымъ а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ: что̀ сотвори́мъ, мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе;
38	38
And Peter said unto them, Repent ye, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ unto the remission of sins; and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.	(Заⷱ҇ ѕ҃.) Пе́тръ же речѐ къ ни̑мъ: пока́йтесѧ, и҆ да крести́тсѧ кі́йждо ва́съ во и҆́мѧ і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀ во ѡ҆ставле́нїе грѣхѡ́въ: и҆ прїи́мете да́ръ ст҃а́гѡ дх҃а:
39	39
For to you is the promise, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call unto him.	ва́мъ бо є҆́сть ѡ҆бѣтова́нїе и҆ ча́дѡмъ ва́шымъ и҆ всѣ̑мъ да̑льнимъ, є҆ли̑ки а҆́ще призове́тъ гдⷭ҇ь бг҃ъ на́шъ.
40	40
And with many other words he testified and exhorted, saying, Save yourselves from this crooked generation.	И҆ и҆ны́ми словесы̀ мно́жайшими засвидѣ́телствоваше и҆ молѧ́ше ѧ҆̀, глаго́лѧ: спаси́тесѧ ѿ ро́да стропти́вагѡ сегѡ̀.
41	41
They then that gladly received his word were baptized: and there were added unto them that day about three thousand souls.	И҆̀же оу҆̀бо любе́знѡ прїѧ́ша сло́во є҆гѡ̀, крести́шасѧ: и҆ приложи́шасѧ въ де́нь то́й дꙋ́шъ ꙗ҆́кѡ трѝ ты́сѧщы:
42	42
And they continued steadfastly in the apostles’ teaching and fellowship, and in the breaking of bread and the prayers.	бѧ́хꙋ же терпѧ́ще во оу҆че́нїи а҆пⷭ҇лъ и҆ во ѻ҆бще́нїи и҆ въ преломле́нїи хлѣ́ба и҆ въ моли́твахъ.
43	43
And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done through the apostles.	Бы́сть же на всѧ́кой дꙋшѝ стра́хъ: мнѡ́га бо чꙋдеса̀ и҆ зна́мєнїѧ а҆пⷭ҇лы бы́ша во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ.
44	44
And all that believed were together, and had all things common;	Стра́хъ же ве́лїй бѧ́ше на всѣ́хъ и҆́хъ. Вси́ же вѣ́ровавшїи бѧ́хꙋ вкꙋ́пѣ и҆ и҆мѧ́хꙋ всѧ̑ ѡ҆́бща:
45	45
and they sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all, according as any man had need.	и҆ стѧжа̑нїѧ и҆ и҆мѣ́нїѧ продаѧ́хꙋ, и҆ раздаѧ́хꙋ всѣ̑мъ, є҆гѡ́же а҆́ще кто̀ тре́боваше:
46	46
And day by day, continuing steadfastly with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread at home, they took their food with gladness and singleness of heart,	по всѧ̑ же дни̑ терпѧ́ще є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ въ це́ркви и҆ ломѧ́ще по домѡ́мъ хлѣ́бъ, прїима́хꙋ пи́щꙋ въ ра́дости и҆ въ простотѣ̀ се́рдца,
47	47
praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added to the church day by day those that were saved.	хва́лѧще бг҃а и҆ и҆мꙋ́ще благода́ть оу҆ всѣ́хъ люді́й. Гдⷭ҇ь же прилага́ше по всѧ̑ дни̑ цр҃кви сп҃са́ющыѧсѧ.
Chapter 3	Глава́ г҃

1	1
Now Peter and John were going up together into the temple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour.	(Заⷱ҇ з҃.) Вкꙋ́пѣ же пе́тръ и҆ і҆ѡа́ннъ восхожда́ста во свѧти́лище на моли́твꙋ въ ча́съ девѧ́тый.
2	2
And a certain man that was lame from his mother’s womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the door of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered into the temple;	И҆ нѣ́кїй мꙋ́жъ, хро́мъ ѿ чре́ва ма́тере своеѧ̀ сы́й, носи́мь быва́ше, є҆го́же полага́хꙋ по всѧ̑ дни̑ пред̾ две́рьми церко́вными, реко́мыми кра́сными, проси́ти ми́лостыни ѿ входѧ́щихъ въ це́рковь:
3	3
who seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple, asked an alms.	и҆́же ви́дѣвъ петра̀ и҆ і҆ѡа́нна хотѧ́щыѧ вни́ти въ це́рковь, проша́ше ми́лостыни.
4	4
And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him, with John, said, Look on us.	воззрѣ́въ же пе́тръ на́нь со і҆ѡа́нномъ, речѐ: воззрѝ на ны̀.
5	5
And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something from them.	Ѻ҆́нъ же прилѣжа́ше и҆́ма, мнѧ̀ нѣ́что ѿ нею̀ прїѧ́ти.
6	6
But Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but what I have, that give I thee. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, arise and walk.	Рече́ же пе́тръ: сребра̀ и҆ зла́та нѣ́сть оу҆ менє̀, но є҆́же и҆́мамъ, сїѐ тѝ даю̀: во и҆́мѧ і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀ назѡре́а воста́ни и҆ ходѝ.
7	7
And he took him by the right hand, and raised him up: and immediately his feet and his anklebones received strength.	И҆ є҆́мь є҆го̀ за деснꙋ́ю рꙋ́кꙋ воздви́же: а҆́бїе же оу҆тверди́стѣсѧ є҆гѡ̀ плєснѣ̀ и҆ глє́знѣ,
8	8
And leaping up, he stood, and began to walk; and he entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God.	и҆ вскочи́въ ста̀ и҆ хожда́ше, и҆ вни́де съ ни́ма въ це́рковь, ходѧ̀ и҆ скачѧ̀ и҆ хвалѧ̀ бг҃а.
9	9
And all the people saw him walking and praising God:	И҆ ви́дѣша є҆го̀ всѝ лю́дїе ходѧ́ща и҆ хва́лѧща бг҃а,
10	10
and they took knowledge of him, that it was he that sat for alms at the Beautiful Gate of the temple; and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him.	зна́хꙋ же є҆го̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ се́й бѧ́ше, и҆́же ми́лостыни ра́ди сѣдѧ́ше при кра́сныхъ две́рехъ церко́вныхъ: и҆ и҆спо́лнишасѧ чꙋ́да и҆ оу҆́жаса ѡ҆ приключи́вшемсѧ є҆мꙋ̀.
11	11
And as the lame man who was healed held Peter and John, all the people ran together unto them in the porch that is called Solomon’s, greatly wondering.	(Заⷱ҇ и҃.) Держа́щꙋжесѧ и҆сцѣлѣ́вшемꙋ хромо́мꙋ петра̀ и҆ і҆ѡа́нна, притеко́ша къ ни́ма всѝ лю́дїе въ притво́ръ, нарица́емый соломѡ́новъ, оу҆жа́сни.
12	12
And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this man? or why fasten ye your eyes on us, as though by our own power or godliness we had made him to walk?	Ви́дѣвъ же пе́тръ ѿвѣщава́ше къ лю́демъ: мꙋ́жїе і҆и҃лтѧне, что̀ чꙋдите́сѧ ѡ҆ се́мъ, и҆лѝ на ны̀ что̀ взира́ете, ꙗ҆́кѡ свое́ю ли си́лою и҆лѝ бл҃гоче́стїемъ сотвори́хомъ є҆го̀ ходи́ти;
13	13
The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Servant Jesus; whom ye indeed delivered up, and denied him before the face of Pilate, when he had determined to release him.	бг҃ъ а҆враа́мовъ и҆ і҆саа́ковъ и҆ і҆а́кѡвль, бг҃ъ ѻ҆тє́цъ на́шихъ, просла́ви ѻ҆́трока своего̀ і҆и҃са, є҆го́же вы̀ преда́сте, и҆ ѿверго́стесѧ є҆гѡ̀ пред̾ лице́мъ пїла́товымъ, сꙋ́ждшꙋ ѻ҆́номꙋ пꙋсти́ти:
14	14
But ye denied the Holy and Righteous One, and asked for a murderer to be granted unto you,	вы́ же ст҃а́гѡ и҆ првⷣнагѡ ѿверго́стесѧ, и҆ и҆спроси́сте мꙋ́жа оу҆бі́йцꙋ да́ти ва́мъ,
15	15
and killed the Prince of life; whom God raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses.	нача́лника же жи́зни оу҆би́сте: є҆го́же бг҃ъ воскр҃сѝ ѿ ме́ртвыхъ, є҆мꙋ́же мы̀ свидѣ́телїе є҆смы̀.
16	16
And by faith in his name hath his name made this man strong, whom ye behold and know: yea, the faith which is through him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.	И҆ ѡ҆ вѣ́рѣ и҆́мене є҆гѡ̀, сего̀, є҆го́же ви́дите и҆ зна́ете, оу҆твердѝ и҆́мѧ є҆гѡ̀: и҆ вѣ́ра, ꙗ҆́же є҆гѡ̀ ра́ди, дадѐ є҆мꙋ̀ всю̀ цѣ́лость сїю̀ пред̾ всѣ́ми ва́ми.
17	17
And now, brethren, I know that in ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers.	И҆ нн҃ѣ, бра́тїе, вѣ́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ по невѣ́дѣнїю сїѐ сотвори́сте, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ кнѧ̑зи ва́ши:
18	18
But the things which God foreshowed by the mouth of all his prophets, that the Christ should suffer, he thus fulfilled.	бг҃ъ же, ꙗ҆̀же предвозвѣстѝ оу҆сты̑ всѣ́хъ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ свои́хъ пострада́ти хрⷭ҇тꙋ̀, и҆спо́лни та́кѡ.
19	19
Repent ye therefore, and turn again, that your sins may be blotted out, that so there may come seasons of refreshing from the presence of the Lord;	(Заⷱ҇ ѳ҃.) Пока́йтесѧ оу҆̀бо и҆ ѡ҆брати́тесѧ, да ѡ҆чи́ститесѧ ѿ грѣ̑хъ ва́шихъ,
20	20
and that he may send the Christ who hath been appointed for you, even Jesus:	ꙗ҆́кѡ да прїи́дꙋтъ времена̀ прохла̑дна ѿ лица̀ гдⷭ҇нѧ, и҆ по́слетъ пронарѣче́ннаго ва́мъ хрⷭ҇та̀ і҆и҃са,
21	21
whom the heaven must receive until the times of restoration of all things, whereof God spake by the mouth of all his holy prophets that have been from of old.	є҆го́же подоба́етъ нб҃сѝ оу҆́бѡ прїѧ́ти да́же до лѣ́тъ оу҆строе́нїѧ всѣ́хъ, ꙗ҆̀же гл҃а бг҃ъ оу҆сты̑ всѣ́хъ ст҃ы́хъ свои́хъ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ ѿ вѣ́ка.
22	22
For Moses indeed said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you from among your brethren, like unto me; to him shall ye hearken in all things whatsoever he shall speak unto you.	Мѡѷсе́й оу҆́бѡ ко ѻ҆тцє́мъ речѐ: ꙗ҆́кѡ прⷪ҇ро́ка ва́мъ воздви́гнетъ гдⷭ҇ь бг҃ъ ва́шъ ѿ бра́тїи ва́шеѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ менѐ: тогѡ̀ послꙋ́шайте по всемꙋ̀, є҆ли̑ка а҆́ще рече́тъ къ ва́мъ:
23	23
And it shall be, that every soul that shall not hearken to that prophet, shall be utterly destroyed from among the people.	бꙋ́детъ же, всѧ́ка дꙋша̀, ꙗ҆́же а҆́ще не послꙋ́шаетъ прⷪ҇ро́ка ѻ҆́нагѡ, потреби́тсѧ ѿ люді́й.
24	24
Yea and all the prophets from Samuel and them that followed after, as many as have spoken, they also told of these days.	И҆ вси́ же прⷪ҇ро́цы ѿ самꙋи́ла и҆ и҆̀же по си́хъ, є҆ли́цы глаго́лаша, та́кожде предвозвѣсти́ша дни̑ сїѧ̑.
25	25
Ye are sons of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed.	Вы̀ є҆стѐ сы́нове прⷪ҇рѡ́къ и҆ завѣ́та, є҆го́же завѣща̀ бг҃ъ ко ѻ҆тцє́мъ ва́шымъ, гл҃ѧ ко а҆враа́мꙋ: и҆ ѡ҆ сѣ́мени твое́мъ возбл҃гословѧ́тсѧ всѧ̑ ѻ҆те́чєствїѧ земна̑ѧ.
26	26
Unto you first God, having raised up his Servant Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from your iniquities.	Ва́мъ пе́рвѣе бг҃ъ, воздви́гїй ѻ҆́трока своего̀ і҆и҃са, посла̀ є҆го̀ блгⷭ҇вѧ́ща ва́съ, во є҆́же ѿврати́тисѧ ва́мъ комꙋ́ждо ѿ ѕло́бъ ва́шихъ.
Chapter 4	Глава́ д҃

1	1
And as they spake unto the people, the priests and the captain of the temple and the Sadducees came upon them,	(Заⷱ҇ і҃.) Глаго́лющымъ же и҆̀мъ къ лю́демъ, наидо́ша на ни́хъ свѧще́нницы и҆ воево́да церко́вный и҆ саддꙋке́є,
2	2
being sore troubled because they taught the people, and proclaimed in Jesus the resurrection from the dead.	жа́лѧще сѝ, за є҆́же оу҆чи́ти и҆̀мъ лю́ди и҆ возвѣща́ти ѡ҆ і҆и҃сѣ воскрⷭ҇нїе ме́ртвыхъ:
3	3
And they laid hands on them, and put them in ward unto the morrow: for it was now eventide.	и҆ возложи́ша на ни́хъ рꙋ́ки и҆ положи́ша и҆̀хъ въ соблюде́нїе до оу҆́трїѧ: бѣ́ бо ве́черъ оу҆жѐ.
4	4
But many of them that heard the word believed; and the number of the men came to be about five thousand.	Мно́зи же ѿ слы́шавшихъ сло́во вѣ́роваша: и҆ бы́сть число̀ мꙋже́й ꙗ҆́кѡ ты́сѧщъ пѧ́ть.
5	5
And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers and elders and scribes were gathered together at Jerusalem,	Бы́сть же наꙋ́трїе собра́тисѧ кнѧзє́мъ и҆́хъ и҆ ста́рцємъ и҆ кни́жникѡмъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ,
6	6
and Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest.	и҆ а҆́ннѣ а҆рхїере́ю и҆ каїа́фѣ и҆ і҆ѡа́ннꙋ и҆ а҆леѯа́ндрꙋ, и҆ є҆ли́цы бѣ́ша ѿ ро́да а҆рхїере́йска:
7	7
And when they had set them in the midst, they inquired, By what power, or in what name, have ye done this?	и҆ поста́вльше и҆̀хъ посредѣ̀, вопроша́хꙋ: ко́ею си́лою и҆лѝ ко́имъ и҆́менемъ сотвори́сте сїѐ вы̀;
8	8
Then Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, said unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel,	Тогда̀ пе́тръ, и҆спо́лнивсѧ дх҃а ст҃а, речѐ къ ни̑мъ: кнѧ̑зи лю́дстїи и҆ ста́рцы і҆и҃лєвы,
9	9
if we this day are examined concerning a good deed done to an impotent man, by what means this man is made whole;	а҆́ще мы̀ дне́сь и҆стѧзꙋ́еми є҆смы̀ ѡ҆ бл҃годѣѧ́нїи человѣ́ка не́мощна, ѡ҆ чесо́мъ се́й спасе́сѧ,
10	10
be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even in him doth this man stand here before you whole.	разꙋ́мно бꙋ́ди всѣ̑мъ ва́мъ и҆ всѣ̑мъ лю́демъ і҆и҃лєвымъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ во и҆́мѧ і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀ назѡре́а, є҆го́же вы̀ распѧ́сте, є҆го́же бг҃ъ воскр҃сѝ ѿ ме́ртвыхъ, ѡ҆ се́мъ се́й стои́тъ пред̾ ва́ми здра́въ:
11	11
He is the stone which was set at nought of you the builders, which was made the head of the corner.	се́й є҆́сть ка́мень оу҆коре́ный ѿ ва́съ зи́ждꙋщихъ, бы́вый во главꙋ̀ оу҆́гла, и҆ нѣ́сть ни ѡ҆ є҆ди́нѣмъ же и҆нѣ́мъ спⷭ҇нїѧ:
12	12
And in none other is there salvation: for neither is there any other name that is given among men, wherein we must be saved.	нѣ́сть бо и҆но́гѡ и҆́мене под̾ небесе́мъ, да́ннагѡ въ человѣ́цѣхъ, ѡ҆ не́мже подоба́етъ спⷭ҇ти́сѧ на́мъ.
13	13
Now when they beheld the boldness of Peter and John, and had perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marveled; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus.	(Заⷱ҇ а҃і҃.) Ви́дѧще же петро́во дерзнове́нїе и҆ і҆ѡа́нново и҆ разꙋмѣ́вше, ꙗ҆́кѡ человѣ̑ка некни̑жна є҆ста̀ и҆ прѡ́ста, дивлѧ́хꙋсѧ, зна́хꙋ же и҆̀хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ со і҆и҃сомъ бѣ́ста:
14	14
And seeing the man that was healed standing with them, they could say nothing against it.	ви́дѧще же и҆сцѣлѣ́вшаго человѣ́ка съ ни́ма стоѧ́ща, ничто́же и҆мѧ́хꙋ проти́вꙋ рещѝ.
15	15
But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves,	Повелѣ́вше же и҆́ма во́нъ и҆з̾ со́нмища и҆зы́ти, стѧза́хꙋсѧ дрꙋ́гъ со дрꙋ́гомъ,
16	16
saying, What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been wrought through them, is manifest to all that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it.	глаго́люще: что̀ сотвори́мъ человѣ́кома си́ма; ꙗ҆́кѡ оу҆́бѡ наро́читое зна́менїе бы́сть и҆́ма, всѣ̑мъ живꙋ́щымъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ ꙗ҆́вѣ, и҆ не мо́жемъ ѿврещи́сѧ:
17	17
But that it spread no further among the people, we will strictly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name.	но да не бо́лѣе простре́тсѧ въ лю́дехъ, преще́нїемъ да запрети́мъ и҆́ма ктомꙋ̀ не глаго́лати ѡ҆ и҆́мени се́мъ ни є҆ди́номꙋ ѿ человѣ́къ.
18	18
And they called them, and charged them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus.	И҆ призва́вше и҆̀хъ, заповѣ́даша и҆́ма ѿню́дъ не провѣщава́ти нижѐ оу҆чи́ти ѡ҆ и҆́мени і҆и҃совѣ.
19	19
But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it is right in the sight of God to hearken unto you rather than unto God, judge ye:	Пе́тръ же и҆ і҆ѡа́ннъ ѿвѣща̑вша къ ни̑мъ рѣ́ста: а҆́ще првⷣно є҆́сть пред̾ бг҃омъ ва́съ послꙋ́шати па́че, не́жели бг҃а, сꙋди́те:
20	20
for we cannot but speak the things which we saw and heard.	не мо́жемъ бо мы̀, ꙗ҆̀же ви́дѣхомъ и҆ слы́шахомъ, не глаго́лати.
21	21
And they, when they had further threatened them, let them go, finding nothing how they might punish them, because of the people; for all men glorified God for that which was done.	Ѻ҆ни́ же призапре́щше и҆́ма, пꙋсти́ша ѧ҆̀, ничто́же ѡ҆брѣ́тше ка́кѡ мꙋ́чити и҆̀хъ, люді́й ра́ди, ꙗ҆́кѡ всѝ прославлѧ́хꙋ бг҃а ѡ҆ бы́вшемъ:
22	22
For the man was more than forty years old, on whom this miracle of healing was wrought.	лѣ́тъ бо бѧ́ше мно́жае четы́редесѧти человѣ́къ то́й, на не́мже бы́сть чꙋ́до сїѐ и҆сцѣле́нїѧ.
23	23
And being let go, they came to their own company, and reported all that the chief priests and the elders had said unto them.	(Заⷱ҇ в҃і҃.) Ѿпꙋщє́на же бы̑вша прїидо́ста ко свои̑мъ и҆ возвѣсти́ста, є҆ли̑ка къ ни́ма а҆рхїере́є и҆ ста́рцы рѣ́ша.
24	24
And they, when they heard it, lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, O Lord, thou art God, who didst make the heaven and the earth and the sea, and all that in them is:	Ѻ҆ни́ же слы́шавше є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ воздвиго́ша гла́съ къ бг҃ꙋ и҆ реко́ша: влⷣко, ты̀, бж҃е, сотвори́вый не́бо и҆ зе́млю и҆ мо́ре и҆ всѧ̑, ꙗ҆̀же въ ни́хъ,
25	25
who by the mouth of thy servant David didst say, Why did the Gentiles rage, And the peoples imagine vain things?	и҆́же дх҃омъ ст҃ы́мъ оу҆сты̑ ѻ҆тца̀ на́шегѡ дв҃да ѻ҆́трока твоегѡ̀ ре́клъ є҆сѝ: вскꙋ́ю шата́шасѧ ꙗ҆зы́цы, и҆ лю́дїе поꙋчи́шасѧ тщє́тнымъ;
26	26
The kings of the earth set themselves in array, And the rulers were gathered together, Against the Lord, and against his Anointed:	предста́ша ца́рїе зе́мстїи, и҆ кнѧ̑зи собра́шасѧ вкꙋ́пѣ на гдⷭ҇а и҆ на хрⷭ҇та̀ є҆гѡ̀.
27	27
for of a truth against thy holy Servant Jesus, whom thou didst anoint, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the peoples of Israel, were gathered together,	Собра́шасѧ бо вои́стиннꙋ во гра́дѣ се́мъ на ст҃а́го ѻ҆́трока твоего̀ і҆и҃са, є҆го́же пома́залъ є҆сѝ, и҆́рѡдъ же и҆ понті́йскїй пїла́тъ съ ꙗ҆зы̑ки и҆ людьмѝ і҆и҃левыми,
28	28
to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel foreordained to come to pass.	сотвори́ти, є҆ли̑ка рꙋка̀ твоѧ̀ и҆ совѣ́тъ тво́й преднаречѐ бы́ти:
29	29
And now, Lord, look upon their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants to speak thy word with all boldness,	и҆ нн҃ѣ, гдⷭ҇и, при́зри на прещє́нїѧ и҆́хъ и҆ да́ждь рабѡ́мъ твои̑мъ со всѧ́кимъ дерзнове́нїемъ глаго́лати сло́во твоѐ,
30	30
while thou stretchest forth thy hand to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done through the name of thy holy Servant Jesus.	внегда̀ рꙋ́кꙋ твою̀ простре́ти тѝ во и҆сцѣлє́нїѧ, и҆ зна́менїємъ и҆ чꙋдесє́мъ быва́ти и҆́менемъ ст҃ы́мъ ѻ҆́трока твоегѡ̀ і҆и҃са.
31	31
And when they had prayed, the place was shaken wherein they were gathered together; and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and they spake the word of God with boldness.	И҆ помоли́вшымсѧ и҆̀мъ, подви́жесѧ мѣ́сто, и҆дѣ́же бѧ́хꙋ со́брани, и҆ и҆спо́лнишасѧ всѝ дх҃а ст҃а и҆ глаго́лахꙋ сло́во бж҃їе со дерзнове́нїемъ.
32	32
And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and soul: and not one of them said that aught of the things which they possessed was his own; but they had all things common.	Наро́дꙋ же вѣ́ровавшемꙋ бѣ̀ се́рдце и҆ дꙋша̀ є҆ди́на, и҆ ни є҆ди́нъ же что̀ ѿ и҆мѣ́нїй свои́хъ глаго́лаше своѐ бы́ти, но бѧ́хꙋ и҆̀мъ всѧ̑ ѡ҆́бща.
33	33
And with great power gave the apostles their witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace was upon them all.	И҆ ве́лїею си́лою воздаѧ́хꙋ свидѣ́телство а҆пⷭ҇ли воскрⷭ҇нїю гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀, блгⷣть же бѣ̀ ве́лїѧ на всѣ́хъ и҆́хъ.
34	34
For neither was there among them any that lacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold,	Не бѧ́ше бо ни́щь ни є҆ди́нъ въ ни́хъ: є҆ли́цы бо госпо́дїе се́лѡмъ и҆лѝ домовѡ́мъ бѧ́хꙋ, продаю́ще приноша́хꙋ цѣ́ны продае́мыхъ
35	35
and laid them at the apostles’ feet: and distribution was made unto each, according as anyone had need.	и҆ полага́хꙋ при нога́хъ а҆пⷭ҇лъ: даѧ́шесѧ же коемꙋ́ждо, є҆гѡ́же а҆́ще кто̀ тре́боваше.
36	36
And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas (which is, being interpreted, Son of exhortation), a Levite, a man of Cyprus by race,	І҆ѡсі́а же, нарѣче́нный варна́ва ѿ а҆пⷭ҇лъ, є҆́же є҆́сть сказа́емо сы́нъ оу҆тѣше́нїѧ, леѵі́тъ, кѵ́прѧнинъ ро́домъ,
37	37
having a field, sold it, and brought the money and laid it at the apostles’ feet.	и҆мѣ́ѧ село̀, прода́въ принесѐ цѣ́нꙋ и҆ положѝ пред̾ нога́ми а҆пⷭ҇лъ.
Chapter 5	Глава́ є҃

1	1
But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession,	(Заⷱ҇ г҃і҃.) Мꙋ́жъ же нѣ́кїй, а҆на́нїа и҆́менемъ, съ сапфі́рою жено́ю свое́ю, продадѐ село̀
2	2
and kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part, and laid it at the apostles’ feet.	и҆ оу҆таѝ ѿ цѣны̀, свѣ́дꙋщей и҆ женѣ̀ є҆гѡ̀: и҆ прине́съ ча́сть нѣ́кꙋю, пред̾ нога́ми а҆пⷭ҇лъ положѝ.
3	3
But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie to the Holy Spirit, and to keep back for thyself part of the price of the land?	Рече́ же пе́тръ: а҆на́нїе, почто̀ и҆спо́лни сатана̀ се́рдце твоѐ солга́ти дх҃ꙋ ст҃о́мꙋ и҆ оу҆таи́ти ѿ цѣны̀ села̀;
4	4
While it remained, did it not remain thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thy power? How is it that thou hast conceived this thing in thy heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God.	сꙋ́щее тебѣ̀ не твое́ ли бѣ̀, и҆ прода́ное не въ твое́й ли вла́сти бѧ́ше; что̀ ꙗ҆́кѡ положи́лъ є҆сѝ въ се́рдцы твое́мъ ве́щь сїю̀; не человѣ́кѡмъ солга́лъ є҆сѝ, но бг҃ꙋ.
5	5
And Ananias hearing these words fell down and gave up the ghost: and great fear came upon all that heard these things.	Слы́шавъ же а҆на́нїа словеса̀ сїѧ̑, па́дъ и҆́здше: и҆ бы́сть стра́хъ вели́къ на всѣ́хъ слы́шащихъ сїѧ̑.
6	6
And the young men arose and wrapped him round, and they carried him out and buried him.	Вста́вше же ю҆́нѡши взѧ́ша є҆го̀ и҆ и҆зне́сше погребо́ша.
7	7
And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in.	Бы́сть же ꙗ҆́кѡ трїе́мъ часѡ́мъ минꙋ́вшымъ, и҆ жена̀ є҆гѡ̀ не вѣ́дꙋщи бы́вшагѡ вни́де.
8	8
And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much. And she said, Yea, for so much.	Ѿвѣща́ же є҆́й пе́тръ: рцы́ ми, а҆́ще на толи́цѣ село̀ ѿда́ста; Ѻ҆на́ же речѐ: є҆́й, на толи́цѣ.
9	9
But Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together to try the Spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them that have buried thy husband are at the door, and they shall carry thee out.	Пе́тръ же речѐ къ не́й: что̀ ꙗ҆́кѡ согласи́стасѧ и҆скꙋси́ти дх҃а гдⷭ҇нѧ; сѐ, но́ги погре́бшихъ мꙋ́жа твоего̀ при две́рехъ, и҆ и҆знесꙋ́тъ тѧ̀.
10	10
And she fell down immediately at his feet, and gave up the ghost: and the young men came in and found her dead, and they carried her out and buried her by her husband.	Паде́ же а҆́бїе пред̾ нога́ма є҆гѡ̀ и҆ и҆́здше: вше́дше же ю҆́нѡши ѡ҆брѣто́ша ю҆̀ ме́ртвꙋ и҆ и҆зне́сше погребо́ша бли́з̾ мꙋ́жа є҆ѧ̀.
11	11
And great fear came upon the whole church, and upon all that heard these things.	И҆ бы́сть стра́хъ вели́къ на все́й цр҃кви и҆ на всѣ́хъ слы́шашихъ сїѧ̑.
12	12
And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people: and they were all with one accord in Solomon’s porch.	(Заⷱ҇ д҃і҃.) Рꙋка́ми же а҆пⷭ҇лскими бы́ша зна́мєнїѧ и҆ чꙋдеса̀ въ лю́дехъ мнѡ́га: и҆ бѧ́хꙋ є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ всѝ въ притво́рѣ соломѡ́ни:
13	13
But of the rest durst no man join himself to them: howbeit the people magnified them;	ѿ про́чихъ же никто́же смѣ́ѧше прилѣплѧ́тисѧ и҆̀мъ, но велича́хꙋ и҆̀хъ лю́дїе.
14	14
and believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women:	Па́че же прилага́хꙋсѧ вѣ́рꙋющїи гдⷭ҇ви, мно́жество мꙋже́й же и҆ же́нъ,
15	15
insomuch that they carried out the sick into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that, as Peter came by, at the least his shadow might overshadow some one of them.	ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ на стѡ́гны и҆зноси́ти недꙋ̑жныѧ и҆ полага́ти на посте́лехъ и҆ на ѻ҆дрѣ́хъ, да грѧдꙋ́щꙋ петрꙋ̀ понѐ сѣ́нь є҆гѡ̀ ѡ҆сѣни́тъ нѣ́коего ѿ ни́хъ.
16	16
And there also came together the multitude from the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick folk, and them that were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed every one.	Схожда́шесѧ же и҆ мно́жество ѿ ѡ҆кре́стныхъ градѡ́въ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, приносѧ́ще недꙋ̑жныѧ и҆ стра́ждꙋщыѧ ѿ дꙋ̑хъ нечи́стыхъ, и҆̀же и҆сцѣлѣва́хꙋсѧ всѝ.
17	17
But the high priest rose up, and all they that were with him (which is the sect of the Sadducees), and they were filled with jealousy,	Воста́въ же а҆рхїере́й и҆ всѝ и҆̀же съ ни́мъ, сꙋ́щаѧ є҆́ресь саддꙋке́йскаѧ, и҆спо́лнишасѧ за́висти,
18	18
and laid their hands on the apostles, and put them in public ward.	и҆ возложи́ша рꙋ́ки своѧ̑ на а҆пⷭ҇лы и҆ посла́ша и҆̀хъ въ соблюде́нїе ѻ҆́бщее.
19	19
But an angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them out, and said,	А҆́гг҃лъ же гдⷭ҇ень но́щїю ѿве́рзе двє́ри темни́цы, и҆зве́дъ же и҆̀хъ, речѐ:
20	20
Go ye, and stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this Life.	и҆ди́те и҆ ста́вше глаго́лите въ це́ркви лю́демъ всѧ̑ глаго́лы жи́зни сеѧ̀.
21	21
And when they heard this, they entered into the temple about daybreak, and taught. But the high priest came, and they that were with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison house to have them brought.	(Заⷱ҇ е҃і҃.) Слы́шавше же внидо́ша по оу҆́треницѣ [оу҆́трѡ] въ це́рковь и҆ оу҆ча́хꙋ. Прише́дъ же а҆рхїере́й и҆ и҆̀же съ ни́мъ, созва́ша собо́ръ и҆ всѧ̑ ста́рцы ѿ сынѡ́въ і҆и҃левыхъ и҆ посла́ша во оу҆зи́лище, привестѝ и҆̀хъ.
22	22
But the officers that came found them not in the prison; and they returned, and told,	Слꙋги̑ же ше́дше не ѡ҆брѣто́ша и҆̀хъ въ темни́цѣ, возвра́щшежесѧ возвѣсти́ша,
23	23
saying, The prison house truly we found shut in all safety, and the keepers standing before the doors: but when we had opened, we found no man within.	глаго́люще, ꙗ҆́кѡ темни́цꙋ оу҆́бѡ ѡ҆брѣто́хомъ заключе́нꙋ со всѧ́кимъ оу҆твержде́нїемъ и҆ блюсти́тєли стоѧ́щыѧ пред̾ две́рьми: ѿве́рзше же, внꙋ́трь ни є҆ди́нагѡ ѡ҆брѣто́хомъ.
24	24
Now when the priest and the captain of the temple and the chief priests heard these words, they were much perplexed concerning them whereunto this would grow.	Ꙗ҆́коже слы́шаша словеса̀ сїѧ̑ а҆рхїере́й же и҆ воево́да церко́вный и҆ первосвѧще́нницы, недоꙋмѣва́хꙋсѧ ѡ҆ ни́хъ, что̀ оу҆́бѡ бꙋ́детъ сїѐ.
25	25
And there came one and told them, Behold, the men whom ye put in the prison are in the temple standing and teaching the people.	Прише́дъ же нѣ́кто возвѣстѝ и҆̀мъ, глаго́лѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ сѐ, мꙋ́жїе, и҆̀хже всади́сте въ темни́цꙋ, сꙋ́ть въ це́ркви стоѧ́ще и҆ оу҆ча́ще лю́ди.
26	26
Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them, but without violence; for they feared the people, lest they should be stoned.	Тогда̀ ше́дъ воево́да со слꙋга́ми, приведѐ и҆̀хъ не съ нꙋ́ждею, боѧ́хꙋсѧ бо люді́й, да не ка́менїемъ побїю́тъ и҆̀хъ:
27	27
And when they had brought them, they set them before the council. And the high priest asked them,	приве́дше же и҆̀хъ, поста́виша на со́нмищи, и҆ вопросѝ и҆̀хъ а҆рхїере́й, глаго́лѧ:
28	28
saying, Did we not strictly charge you not to teach in this name? and behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your teaching, and intend to bring this man’s blood upon us.	не запреще́нїемъ ли запрети́хомъ ва́мъ не оу҆чи́ти ѡ҆ и҆́мени се́мъ; и҆ сѐ, и҆спо́лнисте і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ оу҆че́нїемъ ва́шимъ и҆ хо́щете навестѝ на ны̀ кро́вь чл҃вѣ́ка сегѡ̀.
29	29
But Peter and the apostles answered and said, We must obey God rather than men.	Ѿвѣща́въ же пе́тръ и҆ а҆пⷭ҇ли рѣ́ша: повинова́тисѧ подоба́етъ бг҃ови па́че, не́жели человѣ́кѡмъ:
30	30
The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew, hanging him on a tree.	бг҃ъ ѻ҆тє́цъ на́шихъ воздви́же і҆и҃са, є҆го́же вы̀ оу҆би́сте, повѣ́сивше на дре́вѣ:
31	31
Him did God exalt with his right hand to be a Prince and a Savior, to give repentance to Israel, and remission of sins.	сего̀ бг҃ъ нача́лника и҆ сп҃са возвы́си десни́цею свое́ю, да́ти покаѧ́нїе і҆и҃леви и҆ ѡ҆ставле́нїе грѣхѡ́въ:
32	32
And we are his witnesses of these things; and so is also the Holy Spirit, whom God hath given to them that obey him.	и҆ мы̀ є҆смы̀ тогѡ̀ свидѣ́телїе глагѡ́лъ си́хъ, и҆ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й, є҆го́же дадѐ бг҃ъ повинꙋ́ющымсѧ є҆мꙋ̀.
33	33
But they, when they heard this, were cut to the heart, and were minded to slay them.	Ѻ҆ни́ же слы́шавше распыха́хꙋсѧ и҆ совѣща́ша оу҆би́ти и҆̀хъ.
34	34
But there stood up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in honor of all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth a little while.	Воста́въ же нѣ́кїй на со́нмищи фарїсе́й, и҆́менемъ гамалїи́лъ, законоꙋчи́тель че́стенъ всѣ̑мъ лю́демъ, повелѣ̀ внѣ̀ ма́лѡ что̀ а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ оу҆стꙋпи́ти,
35	35
And he said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves as touching these men, what ye are about to do.	рече́ же къ ни̑мъ: мꙋ́жїе і҆и҃лтѧне, внима́йте себѣ̀ ѡ҆ человѣ́цѣхъ си́хъ, что̀ хо́щете сотвори́ти:
36	36
For before these days rose up Theudas, giving himself out to be somebody; to whom were called a number of men, about four hundred: who was slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were dispersed, and came to nought.	пред̾ си́ми бо де́нми воста̀ ѳе́ѵда, глаго́лѧ бы́ти вели́ка нѣ́коего себѐ, є҆мꙋ́же прилѣпи́шасѧ число́мъ мꙋже́й ꙗ҆́кѡ четы́реста: и҆́же оу҆бїе́нъ бы́сть, и҆ всѝ, є҆ли́цы повинꙋ́шасѧ є҆мꙋ̀, разыдо́шасѧ и҆ бы́ша ни во что́же:
37	37
After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the enrollment, and drew away much people after him: he also perished; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered abroad.	по се́мъ воста̀ і҆ꙋ́да галїле́анинъ во дни̑ написа́нїѧ и҆ ѿвлечѐ лю́ди довѡ́лны в̾слѣ́дъ себє̀: и҆ то́й поги́бе, и҆ всѝ, є҆ли́цы послꙋ́шаша є҆гѡ̀, разсы́пашасѧ:
38	38
And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will be overthrown:	и҆ нн҃ѣ, глаго́лю ва́мъ, ѿстꙋпи́те ѿ человѣ̑къ си́хъ и҆ ѡ҆ста́вите и҆̀хъ: ꙗ҆́кѡ а҆́ще бꙋ́детъ ѿ человѣ̑къ совѣ̑тъ се́й и҆лѝ дѣ́ло сїѐ, разори́тсѧ,
39	39
but if it is of God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to be fighting against God.	а҆́ще ли же ѿ бг҃а є҆́сть, не мо́жете разори́ти то̀, да не ка́кѡ и҆ бг҃обо́рцы ѡ҆брѧ́щетесѧ.
40	40
And to him they agreed: and when they had called the apostles unto them, they beat them and charged them not to speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go.	Послꙋ́шаша же є҆гѡ̀, и҆ призва́вше а҆пⷭ҇лы, би́вше запрети́ша и҆̀мъ не глаго́лати ѡ҆ и҆́мени і҆и҃совѣ и҆ ѿпꙋсти́ша и҆̀хъ.
41	41
They therefore departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonor for the Name.	Ѻ҆ни́ же оу҆̀бо и҆дѧ́хꙋ ра́дꙋющесѧ ѿ лица̀ собо́ра, ꙗ҆́кѡ за и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са сподо́бишасѧ безче́стїе прїѧ́ти:
42	42
And every day, in the temple and at home, they ceased not to teach and to preach Jesus as the Christ.	по всѧ̑ же дни̑ въ це́ркви и҆ въ домѣ́хъ не престаѧ́хꙋ оу҆ча́ще и҆ благовѣствꙋ́юще і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀.
Chapter 6	Глава́ ѕ҃

1	1
Now in these days, when the number of the disciples was multiplying, there arose a murmuring of the Grecian Jews against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration.	(Заⷱ҇ ѕ҃і҃.) Во дне́хъ же си́хъ, оу҆мно́жившымсѧ оу҆чн҃кѡ́мъ, бы́сть ропта́нїе є҆́ллинѡвъ ко є҆вре́ѡмъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ презира́ємы быва́хꙋ во вседне́внѣмъ слꙋже́нїи вдови̑цы и҆́хъ.
2	2
And the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is not fit that we should forsake the word of God, and serve tables.	Призва́вше же двана́десѧть мно́жество оу҆чн҃къ, рѣ́ша: не оу҆го́дно є҆́сть на́мъ, ѡ҆ста́вльшымъ сло́во бж҃їе, слꙋжи́ти трапе́замъ:
3	3
Look ye out therefore, brethren, from among you seven men of good report, full of the Holy Spirit and of wisdom, whom we will appoint over this business.	оу҆смотри́те оу҆̀бо, бра́тїе, мꙋ́жы ѿ ва́съ свидѣ́телствѡваны се́дмь, и҆спо́лнєны дх҃а ст҃а и҆ премꙋ́дрости, и҆̀хже поста́вимъ над̾ слꙋ́жбою се́ю:
4	4
But we will continue steadfastly in prayer, and in the ministry of the word.	мы́ же въ моли́твѣ и҆ слꙋже́нїи сло́ва пребꙋ́демъ.
5	5
And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Spirit, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolaus a proselyte of Antioch;	И҆ оу҆го́дно бы́сть сло́во сїѐ пред̾ всѣ́мъ наро́домъ: и҆ и҆збра́ша стефа́на, мꙋ́жа и҆спо́лнена вѣ́ры и҆ дх҃а ст҃а, и҆ фїлі́ппа, и҆ про́хора и҆ нїкано́ра, и҆ ті́мѡна и҆ парме́на, и҆ нїкола́а прише́лца а҆нтїохі́йскаго,
6	6
whom they set before the apostles: and when they had prayed, they laid their hands upon them.	и҆̀хже поста́виша пред̾ а҆пⷭ҇лы: и҆ помоли́вшесѧ возложи́ша на нѧ̀ рꙋ́цѣ.
7	7
And the word of God increased; and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem exceedingly; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith.	И҆ сло́во бж҃їе растѧ́ше, и҆ мно́жашесѧ число̀ оу҆чн҃къ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ ѕѣлѡ̀: мно́гъ же наро́дъ свѧще́нникѡвъ послꙋ́шахꙋ вѣ́ры.
8	8
And Stephen, full of faith and power, wrought great wonders and signs among the people.	(Заⷱ҇ з҃і҃.) Стефа́нъ же и҆спо́лнь вѣ́ры и҆ си́лы творѧ́ше зна́мєнїѧ и҆ чꙋдеса̀ вє́лїѧ въ лю́дехъ.
9	9
But there arose certain of them that were of the synagogue called the synagogue of the Libertines, and of the Cyrenians, and of the Alexandrians, and of them of Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen.	Воста́ша же нѣ́цыи ѿ со́нма глаго́лемагѡ лїверті́нска и҆ кѷрине́йска и҆ а҆леѯа́ндрска, и҆ и҆̀же ѿ кїлїкі́и и҆ а҆сі́и, стѧза́ющесѧ со стефа́номъ:
10	10
And they were not able to withstand the wisdom and the Spirit by which he spake.	и҆ не можа́хꙋ противꙋста́ти премꙋ́дрости и҆ дх҃ꙋ, и҆́мже глаго́лаше.
11	11
Then they suborned men, who said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against God.	Тогда̀ под̾ꙋсти́ша мꙋ́жы глаго́лющыѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ слы́шахомъ є҆го̀ глаго́люща глаго́лы хꙋ̑лныѧ на мѡѷсе́а и҆ на бг҃а.
12	12
And they stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon him, and seized him, and brought him into the council,	Сподвиго́ша же лю́ди и҆ ста́рцы и҆ кни́жники, и҆ напа́дше восхи́тиша є҆го̀ и҆ приведо́ша на со́нмище,
13	13
and set up false witnesses, who said, This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against the holy place, and the law:	поста́виша же свидѣ́тєли лѡ́жны глаго́лющыѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ человѣ́къ се́й не престае́тъ глаго́лы хꙋ̑лныѧ глаго́лѧ на мѣ́сто ст҃о́е сїѐ и҆ зако́нъ:
14	14
for we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered unto us.	слы́шахомъ бо є҆го̀ глаго́люща, ꙗ҆́кѡ і҆и҃съ назѡре́й се́й разори́тъ мѣ́сто сїѐ и҆ и҆змѣни́тъ ѡ҆бы̑чаи, ꙗ҆̀же предадѐ на́мъ мѡѷсе́й.
15	15
And all that sat in the council, fastening their eyes on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel.	И҆ воззрѣ́вше на́нь всѝ сѣдѧ́щїи въ со́нмищи, ви́дѣша лицѐ є҆гѡ̀ ꙗ҆́кѡ лицѐ а҆́гг҃ла.
Chapter 7	Глава́ з҃

1	1
And the high priest said, Are then these things so?	Рече́ же а҆рхїере́й: а҆́ще оу҆́бѡ сїѧ̑ та́кѡ сꙋ́ть;
2	2
And he said, Brethren and fathers, hearken: The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Haran,	Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе и҆ ѻ҆тцы̀, послꙋ́шайте. Бг҃ъ сла́вы ꙗ҆ви́сѧ ѻ҆тцꙋ̀ на́шемꙋ а҆враа́мꙋ сꙋ́щꙋ въ месопота́мїи, пре́жде да́же не всели́тисѧ є҆мꙋ̀ въ харра́нь,
3	3
and said unto him, Get thee out of thy land, and from thy kindred, and come into a land that I shall show thee.	и҆ речѐ къ немꙋ̀: и҆зы́ди ѿ землѝ твоеѧ̀ и҆ ѿ ро́да твоегѡ̀ и҆ ѿ до́мꙋ ѻ҆тца̀ твоегѡ̀, и҆ прїидѝ въ зе́млю, ю҆́же а҆́ще тѝ покажꙋ̀.
4	4
Then came he out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Haran: and from thence, when his father was dead, God removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell:	Тогда̀ и҆зше́дъ ѿ землѝ халде́йскїѧ, всели́сѧ въ харра́нь: и҆ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ, по оу҆ме́ртвїи ѻ҆тца̀ є҆гѡ̀, преселѝ є҆го̀ въ зе́млю сїю̀, на не́йже вы̀ нн҃ѣ живетѐ,
5	5
and he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: and he promised that he would give it to him in possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child.	и҆ не дадѐ є҆мꙋ̀ наслѣ́дїѧ въ не́й, нижѐ стопы̀ нѡ́гꙋ: и҆ ѡ҆бѣща̀ да́ти є҆мꙋ̀ ю҆̀ во ѡ҆держа́нїе и҆ сѣ́мени є҆гѡ̀ по не́мъ, не сꙋ́щꙋ є҆мꙋ̀ ча́дꙋ.
6	6
And God spake on this wise, that his seed should sojourn in a strange land, and that they should bring them into bondage, and treat them ill, four hundred years.	Гл҃а же си́це бг҃ъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ бꙋ́детъ сѣ́мѧ є҆гѡ̀ прише́лцы въ землѝ чꙋжде́й, и҆ порабо́тѧтъ є҆̀ и҆ ѡ҆ѕло́бѧтъ лѣ́тъ четы́реста.
7	7
And the nation to which they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God: and after that shall they come forth, and serve me in this place.	И҆ ꙗ҆зы́кꙋ, є҆мꙋ́же порабо́таютъ, сꙋждꙋ̀ а҆́зъ, речѐ бг҃ъ: и҆ по си́хъ и҆зы́дꙋтъ и҆ послꙋ́жатъ мѝ на мѣ́стѣ се́мъ.
8	8
And he gave him the covenant of circumcision: and so Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day; and Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob the twelve patriarchs.	И҆ дадѐ є҆мꙋ̀ завѣ́тъ ѡ҆брѣ́занїѧ. И҆ та́кѡ родѝ і҆саа́ка и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́за є҆го̀ въ де́нь ѻ҆смы́й: и҆ і҆саа́къ і҆а́кѡва, и҆ і҆а́кѡвъ двана́десѧть патрїа̑рхъ.
9	9
And the patriarchs, moved with jealousy against Joseph, sold him into Egypt: and God was with him,	И҆ патрїа́рси позави́дѣвше і҆ѡ́сифꙋ прода́ша є҆го̀ во є҆гѵ́петъ: и҆ бѣ̀ бг҃ъ съ ни́мъ,
10	10
and delivered him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favor and wisdom before Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house.	и҆ и҆з̾ѧ́тъ є҆го̀ ѿ всѣ́хъ скорбе́й є҆гѡ̀, и҆ дадѐ є҆мꙋ̀ благода́ть и҆ премꙋ́дрость пред̾ фараѡ́номъ царе́мъ є҆гѵ́петскимъ: и҆ поста́ви є҆го̀ нача́лника над̾ є҆гѵ́птомъ и҆ над̾ всѣ́мъ до́момъ свои́мъ.
11	11
Now there came a famine over all the land of Egypt and Canaan, and great affliction: and our fathers found no sustenance.	Прїи́де же гла́дъ на всю̀ зе́млю є҆гѵ́петскꙋю и҆ ханаа́ню и҆ ско́рбь ве́лїѧ, и҆ не ѡ҆брѣта́хꙋ сы́тости ѻ҆тцы̀ на́ши.
12	12
But when Jacob heard that there was grain in Egypt, he sent forth our fathers the first time.	Слы́шавъ же і҆а́кѡвъ сꙋ́щꙋю пшени́цꙋ во є҆гѵ́птѣ, посла̀ ѻ҆тцы̀ на́шѧ пе́рвѣе,
13	13
And at the second time Joseph was made known to his brethren; and Joseph’s race became manifest unto Pharaoh.	и҆ внегда̀ второ́е (прїидо́ша), позна́нъ бы́сть і҆ѡ́сифъ бра́тїи свое́й, и҆ ꙗ҆́вѣ бы́сть фараѡ́нꙋ ро́дъ і҆ѡ́сифовъ.
14	14
And Joseph sent, and called to him his father Jacob, and all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls.	Посла́въ же і҆ѡ́сифъ призва̀ ѻ҆тца̀ своего̀ і҆а́кѡва и҆ всѐ сро́дство своѐ, се́дмьдесѧтъ и҆ пѧ́ть дꙋ́шъ.
15	15
And Jacob went down into Egypt; and he died, himself and our fathers;	Сни́де же і҆а́кѡвъ во є҆гѵ́петъ, и҆ сконча́сѧ са́мъ и҆ ѻ҆тцы̀ на́ши:
16	16
and they were carried over unto Shechem, and laid in the tomb that Abraham bought for a price in silver of the sons of Hamor the father of Shechem.	и҆ принесе́ни бы́ша въ сѷхе́мъ и҆ положе́ни бы́ша во гро́бѣ, є҆го́же кꙋпѝ а҆враа́мъ цѣно́ю сребра̀ ѿ сынѡ́въ є҆ммо́ра сѷхе́мова.
17	17
But as the time of the promise drew nigh which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in Egypt,	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже приближа́шесѧ вре́мѧ ѡ҆бѣтова́нїѧ, и҆́мже клѧ́тсѧ бг҃ъ а҆враа́мꙋ, возрасто́ша лю́дїе и҆ оу҆мно́жишасѧ во є҆гѵ́птѣ,
18	18
till there arose another king, who knew not Joseph.	до́ндеже наста̀ ца́рь и҆́нъ (во є҆гѵ́птѣ), и҆́же не зна́ше і҆ѡ́сифа:
19	19
The same dealt craftily with our race, and ill-treated our fathers, that they should cast out their babes to the end they might not live.	се́й ѕлѣ̀ оу҆мы́сливъ ѡ҆ ро́дѣ на́шемъ, ѡ҆ѕло́би ѻ҆тцы̀ на́шѧ, оу҆мори́ти младе́нцы и҆́хъ и҆ не ѡ҆живи́ти [дабы̀ и҆зверга́ли младе́нцы своѧ̑ во є҆́же не бы́ти и҆̀мъ живы̑мъ].
20	20
At which season Moses was born, and was exceeding fair; and he was nourished three months in his father’s house:	Въ не́же вре́мѧ роди́сѧ мѡѷсе́й и҆ бѣ̀ оу҆го́денъ бг҃ови, и҆́же пита́нъ бы́сть мцⷭ҇ы трѝ въ домꙋ̀ ѻ҆тца̀ своегѡ̀:
21	21
and when he was cast out, Pharaoh’s daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son.	и҆зве́ржена же є҆го̀ взѧ́тъ є҆го̀ дщѝ фараѡ́нова и҆ воспита̀ и҆̀ себѣ̀ въ сы́на:
22	22
And Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the Egyptians; and he was mighty in words and in works.	и҆ нака́занъ бы́сть мѡѷсе́й все́й премꙋ́дрости є҆гѵ́петстѣй, бѣ́ же си́ленъ въ словесѣ́хъ и҆ дѣ́лѣхъ.
23	23
But when he was well-nigh forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel.	Є҆гда́ же и҆сполнѧ́шесѧ є҆мꙋ̀ лѣ́тъ четы́редесѧтихъ вре́мѧ, взы́де на се́рдце є҆мꙋ̀ посѣти́ти бра́тїю свою̀ сы́ны і҆и҃лєвы:
24	24
And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended him, and avenged him that was oppressed, smiting the Egyptian:	и҆ ви́дѣвъ нѣ́коего ѡ҆би́дима, посо́бствова и҆ сотворѝ ѿмще́нїе ѡ҆би́димомꙋ, оу҆би́въ є҆гѵ́птѧнина.
25	25
and he supposed that his brethren understood that God by his hand was giving them deliverance; but they understood not.	Мнѧ́ше же разꙋмѣ́ти бра́тїѧмъ свои̑мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ бг҃ъ рꙋко́ю є҆гѡ̀ да́стъ и҆̀мъ спасе́нїе: ѻ҆ни́ же не разꙋмѣ́ша.
26	26
And the day following he appeared unto them as they strove, and urged them to peace, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren; why do ye wrong one to another?	Во оу҆́трїй же де́нь ꙗ҆ви́сѧ и҆̀мъ тѧ́жꙋщымсѧ и҆ привлача́ше и҆̀хъ въ примире́нїе, ре́къ: мꙋ́жїе, бра́тїѧ є҆стѐ вы̀, вскꙋ́ю ѡ҆би́дите дрꙋ́гъ дрꙋ́га;
27	27
But he that did his neighbor wrong thrust him away, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us?	Ѡ҆би́дѧй же бли́жнѧго ѿри́нꙋ є҆го̀, ре́къ: кто̀ тѧ̀ поста́ви кнѧ́зѧ и҆ сꙋдїю̀ над̾ на́ми;
28	28
Wouldest thou kill me, as thou killedst the Egyptian yesterday?	є҆да̀ оу҆би́ти мѧ̀ ты̀ хо́щеши, и҆́мже ѡ҆́бразомъ оу҆би́лъ є҆сѝ вчера̀ є҆гѵ́птѧнина;
29	29
And Moses fled at this saying, and became a sojourner in the land of Midian, where he begat two sons.	Бѣжа́ же мѡѷсе́й ѡ҆ словесѝ се́мъ и҆ бы́сть пришле́цъ въ землѝ мадїа́мстѣй, и҆дѣ́же родѝ сы̑на два̀.
30	30
And when forty years were fulfilled, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sinai, in a flame of fire in a bush.	И҆ и҆спо́лньшымсѧ лѣ́тѡмъ четы́редесѧтимъ, ꙗ҆ви́сѧ є҆мꙋ̀ въ пꙋсты́ни горы̀ сїна́йскїѧ а҆́гг҃лъ гдⷭ҇ень въ пла́мени ѻ҆́гненѣ въ кꙋпинѣ̀:
31	31
And when Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near to behold, there came a voice of the Lord unto him,	мѡѷсе́й же ви́дѣвъ дивлѧ́шесѧ видѣ́нїю: пристꙋпа́ющꙋ же є҆мꙋ̀ разꙋмѣ́ти, бы́сть гла́съ гдⷭ҇ень къ немꙋ̀:
32	32
I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. And Moses trembled, and durst not behold.	а҆́зъ бг҃ъ ѻ҆тє́цъ твои́хъ, бг҃ъ а҆враа́мовъ и҆ бг҃ъ і҆саа́ковъ и҆ бг҃ъ і҆а́кѡвль. Тре́петенъ же бы́въ мѡѷсе́й не смѣ́ѧше смотри́ти.
33	33
And the Lord said unto him, Loose the shoes from thy feet: for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground.	Рече́ же є҆мꙋ̀ гдⷭ҇ь: и҆зꙋ́й сапогѝ ногꙋ̀ твоє́ю, мѣ́сто бо, на не́мже стои́ши, землѧ̀ ст҃а̀ є҆́сть:
34	34
I have surely seen the affliction of my people that is in Egypt, and have heard their groaning, and I am come down to deliver them: and now come, I will send thee into Egypt.	ви́дѧ ви́дѣхъ ѡ҆ѕлобле́нїе люді́й мои́хъ, и҆̀же во є҆гѵ́птѣ, и҆ стена́нїе и҆́хъ оу҆слы́шахъ, и҆ снидо́хъ и҆з̾ѧ́ти и҆̀хъ: и҆ нн҃ѣ грѧдѝ, послю́ тѧ во є҆гѵ́петъ.
35	35
This Moses whom they refused, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge? him did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel that appeared to him in the bush.	Сего̀ мѡѷсе́а, є҆го́же ѿри́нꙋша, ре́кше: кто̀ тѧ̀ поста́ви нача́лника и҆ сꙋдїю̀; сего̀ бг҃ъ кнѧ́зѧ и҆ и҆зба́вителѧ посла̀ рꙋко́ю а҆́гг҃ла ꙗ҆́вльшагѡсѧ є҆мꙋ̀ въ кꙋпинѣ̀:
36	36
This man led them forth, having wrought wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red Sea, and in the wilderness forty years.	се́й и҆зведѐ и҆̀хъ, сотво́рь чꙋдеса̀ и҆ зна́мєнїѧ въ землѝ є҆гѵ́петстѣй и҆ въ чермнѣ́мъ мо́ри, и҆ въ пꙋсты́ни лѣ́тъ четы́редесѧть.
37	37
This is that Moses, who said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you from among your brethren, like unto me.	Се́й є҆́сть мѡѷсе́й рекі́й сынѡ́мъ і҆и҃лєвымъ: прⷪ҇ро́ка ва́мъ воздви́гнетъ гдⷭ҇ь бг҃ъ ва́шъ ѿ бра́тїи ва́шеѧ ꙗ҆́кѡ менѐ: тогѡ̀ послꙋ́шайте.
38	38
This is he that was in the church in the wilderness with the angel that spake to him in the mount Sinai, and with our fathers: who received living oracles to give unto us:	Се́й є҆́сть бы́вый въ цр҃кви въ пꙋсты́ни со а҆́гг҃ломъ, глаго́лавшимъ є҆мꙋ̀ на горѣ̀ сїна́йстѣй, и҆ со ѻ҆тцы̑ на́шими, и҆́же прїѧ́тъ словеса̀ жи̑ва да́ти на́мъ,
39	39
to whom our fathers would not be obedient, but thrust him from them, and turned back in their heart unto Egypt,	є҆гѡ́же не восхотѣ́ша послꙋ́шати ѻ҆тцы̀ на́ши, но ѿри́нꙋша и҆̀ и҆ ѡ҆брати́шасѧ се́рдцемъ свои́мъ во є҆гѵ́петъ,
40	40
saying unto Aaron, Make us gods that shall go before us: for as for this Moses, who led us forth out of the land of Egypt, we know not what is become of him.	ре́кше а҆арѡ́нꙋ: сотворѝ на́мъ бо́ги, и҆̀же пред̾и́дꙋтъ пред̾ на́ми, мѡѷсе́ю бо семꙋ̀, и҆́же и҆зведѐ на́съ ѿ землѝ є҆гѵ́петскїѧ, не вѣ́мы, что̀ бы́сть є҆мꙋ̀.
41	41
And they made a calf in those days, and brought a sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their hands.	И҆ сотвори́ша телца̀ во дни̑ ѡ҆́ны, и҆ принесо́ша же́ртвꙋ і҆́дѡлꙋ, и҆ веселѧ́хꙋсѧ въ дѣ́лѣхъ рꙋкꙋ̀ своє́ю.
42	42
But God turned, and gave them up to serve the host of heaven; as it is written in the book of the prophets, Did ye offer unto me slain beasts and sacrifices Forty years in the wilderness, O house of Israel?	Ѿврати́сѧ же бг҃ъ и҆ предадѐ и҆̀хъ слꙋжи́ти во́ємъ небє́снымъ, ꙗ҆́коже пи́сано є҆́сть въ кни́зѣ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ: є҆да̀ заколє́нїѧ и҆ жє́ртвы принесо́сте мѝ лѣ́тъ четы́редесѧть въ пꙋсты́ни, до́ме і҆и҃левъ;
43	43
And ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, And the star of your god Remphan, The figures which ye made to worship them: And I will carry you away beyond Babylon.	и҆ воспрїѧ́сте ски́нїю моло́ховꙋ и҆ ѕвѣздꙋ̀ бо́га ва́шегѡ ремфа́на, ѡ҆́бразы, ꙗ҆̀же сотвори́сте покланѧ́тисѧ и҆̀мъ: и҆ преселю́ вы да́лѣе вавѷлѡ́на.
44	44
Our fathers had the tabernacle of the testimony in the wilderness, even as he appointed who spake unto Moses, that he should make it according to the figure that he had seen.	Сѣ́нь свидѣ́нїѧ бѧ́ше ѻ҆тцє́мъ на́шымъ въ пꙋсты́ни, ꙗ҆́коже повелѣ̀ гл҃ѧй мѡѷсе́ови сотвори́ти ю҆̀ по ѡ҆́бразꙋ, є҆го́же ви́дѣ:
45	45
Which also our fathers, in their turn, brought in with Joshua when they entered on the possession of the nations, that God thrust out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David;	ю҆́же и҆ внесо́ша прїе́мше ѻ҆тцы̀ на́ши со і҆исꙋ́сомъ во ѡ҆держа́нїе ꙗ҆зы́кѡвъ, и҆̀хже и҆зри́нꙋ бг҃ъ ѿ лица̀ ѻ҆тє́цъ на́шихъ, да́же до дні́й дв҃да:
46	46
who found favor in the sight of God, and asked to find a habitation for the God of Jacob.	и҆́же ѡ҆брѣ́те блгⷣть пред̾ бг҃омъ и҆ и҆спросѝ ѡ҆брѣстѝ селе́нїе бг҃ꙋ і҆а́кѡвлю.
47	47
But Solomon built him a house.	Соломѡ́нъ же созда̀ є҆мꙋ̀ хра́мъ.
48	48
Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet,	Но вы́шнїй не въ рꙋкотворе́нныхъ це́рквахъ живе́тъ, ꙗ҆́коже прⷪ҇ро́къ глаго́летъ:
49	49
The heaven is my throne, And the earth the footstool of my feet: What manner of house will ye build me? saith the Lord: Or what is the place of my rest?	нб҃о мнѣ̀ прⷭ҇то́лъ є҆́сть, землѧ́ же подно́жїе нога́ма мои́ма: кі́й хра́мъ сози́ждете мѝ, гл҃етъ гдⷭ҇ь, и҆лѝ ко́е мѣ́сто поко́ищꙋ моемꙋ̀;
50	50
Did not my hand make all these things?	Не рꙋка́ ли моѧ̀ сотворѝ сїѧ̑ всѧ̑;
51	51
Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Spirit: as your fathers did, so do ye.	Жестоковы́йнїи и҆ неѡбрѣ́заннїи сердцы̀ и҆ оу҆шесы̀, вы̀ прⷭ҇нѡ дх҃ꙋ ст҃о́мꙋ проти́витесѧ, ꙗ҆́коже ѻ҆тцы̀ ва́ши, та́кѡ и҆ вы̀:
52	52
Which of the prophets did not your fathers persecute? and they killed them that showed before of the coming of the Righteous One; of whom ye have now become betrayers and murderers;	кого̀ ѿ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ не и҆згна́ша ѻ҆тцы̀ ва́ши; и҆ оу҆би́ша предвозвѣсти́вшыѧ ѡ҆ прише́ствїи првⷣнагѡ, є҆гѡ́же вы̀ нн҃ѣ преда́телє и҆ оу҆бі̑йцы бы́сте,
53	53
ye who received the law as it was ordained by angels, and kept it not.	и҆̀же прїѧ́сте зако́нъ оу҆строе́нїемъ а҆́гг҃лскимъ и҆ не сохрани́сте.
54	54
Now when they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth.	Слы́шаще же сїѧ̑, распыха́хꙋсѧ сердцы̀ свои́ми и҆ скрежета́хꙋ зꙋбы̀ на́нь.
55	55
But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up steadfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God,	Стефа́нъ же сы́й и҆спо́лнь дх҃а ст҃а, воззрѣ́въ на не́бо, ви́дѣ сла́вꙋ бж҃їю и҆ і҆и҃са стоѧ́ща ѡ҆ деснꙋ́ю бг҃а,
56	56
and said, Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.	и҆ речѐ: сѐ, ви́жꙋ небеса̀ ѿвє́рста и҆ сн҃а чл҃вѣ́ча ѡ҆ деснꙋ́ю стоѧ́ща бг҃а.
57	57
But they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and rushed upon him with one accord;	Возопи́вше же гла́сомъ ве́лїимъ, затыка́хꙋ оу҆́шы своѝ и҆ оу҆стреми́шасѧ є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ на́нь,
58	58
and they cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid down their garments at the feet of a young man named Saul.	и҆ и҆зве́дше внѣ̀ гра́да, ка́менїемъ побива́хꙋ є҆го̀: и҆ свидѣ́телїе (сне́мше) ри̑зы своѧ̑ положи́ша при ногꙋ̀ ю҆́ноши нарица́емагѡ са́ѵла,
59	59
And they stoned Stephen, calling upon the Lord, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.	и҆ ка́менїемъ побива́хꙋ стефа́на, молѧ́щасѧ и҆ глаго́люща: гдⷭ҇и і҆и҃се, прїимѝ дꙋ́хъ мо́й.
60	60
And he knelt down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.	Прекло́нь же колѣ̑на, возопѝ гла́сомъ ве́лїимъ: гдⷭ҇и, не поста́ви и҆̀мъ грѣха̀ сегѡ̀. И҆ сїѧ̑ ре́къ оу҆́спе.
Chapter 8	Глава́ и҃

1	1
And Saul was consenting unto his death. And there arose on that day a great persecution against the church which was in Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles.	Са́ѵлъ же бѣ̀ соизволѧ́ѧ оу҆бі́йствꙋ є҆гѡ̀. Бы́сть же въ то́й де́нь гоне́нїе ве́лїе на цр҃ковь і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мскꙋю: вси́ же разсѣ́ѧшасѧ по страна́мъ і҆ꙋдє́йскимъ и҆ самарі̑йскимъ, кромѣ̀ а҆пⷭ҇лъ:
2	2
And devout men buried Stephen, and made great lamentation over him.	погребо́ша же стефа́на мꙋ́жїе благоговѣ́йнїи и҆ сотвори́ша пла́чь ве́лїй над̾ ни́мъ.
3	3
But Saul laid waste the church, entering into every house, and dragging men and women committed them to prison.	Са́ѵлъ же ѡ҆ѕлоблѧ́ше цр҃ковь, въ до́мы входѧ̀, и҆ влачѧ̀ мꙋ́жы и҆ жєны̀, предаѧ́ше въ темни́цꙋ.
4	4
They therefore that were scattered abroad went about preaching the word.	Разсѣ́ѧвшїисѧ же прохожда́хꙋ, благовѣствꙋ́юще сло́во.
5	5
And Philip went down to a city of Samaria, and proclaimed unto them the Christ.	(Заⷱ҇ и҃і҃.) Фїлі́ппъ же соше́дъ во гра́дъ самарі́йскїй, проповѣ́даше и҆̀мъ хрⷭ҇та̀:
6	6
And the multitudes gave heed with one accord unto the things that were spoken by Philip, when they heard, and saw the signs which he did.	внима́хꙋ же наро́ди глаго́лємымъ ѿ фїлі́ппа є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ, слы́шаще и҆ ви́дѧще зна́мєнїѧ, ꙗ҆̀же творѧ́ше:
7	7
For from many of those that had unclean spirits, they came out, crying with a loud voice: and many that were palsied, and that were lame, were healed.	дꙋ́си бо нечи́стїи ѿ мно́гихъ и҆мꙋ́щихъ ѧ҆̀, вопїю́ще гла́сомъ ве́лїимъ, и҆схожда́хꙋ, мно́зи же разсла́бленнїи и҆ хро́мїи и҆сцѣли́шасѧ:
8	8
And there was great joy in that city.	и҆ бы́сть ра́дость ве́лїѧ во гра́дѣ то́мъ.
9	9
But there was a certain man, Simon by name, who beforetime in the city used sorcery, and amazed the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one:	Мꙋ́жъ же нѣ́кїй, и҆́менемъ сі́мѡнъ, пре́жде бѣ̀ во гра́дѣ волхвꙋ́ѧ и҆ оу҆дивлѧ́ѧ ꙗ҆зы́къ самарі́йскїй, глаго́лѧ нѣ́коего бы́ти себѐ вели́ка,
10	10
to whom they gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is the great power of God.	є҆мꙋ́же внима́хꙋ всѝ ѿ ма́ла да́же до вели́ка, глаго́люще: се́й є҆́сть си́ла бж҃їѧ вели́каѧ.
11	11
And they gave heed to him, because that of long time he had amazed them with his sorceries.	Внима́хꙋ же є҆мꙋ̀, занѐ дово́лно вре́мѧ волхвова̑нїи оу҆дивлѧ́ше и҆̀хъ.
12	12
But when they believed Philip preaching the good tidings concerning the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women.	Є҆гда́ же вѣ́роваша фїлі́ппꙋ благовѣствꙋ́ющꙋ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ црⷭ҇твїи бж҃їи и҆ ѡ҆ и҆́мени і҆и҃съ хрⷭ҇то́вѣ, креща́хꙋсѧ мꙋ́жїе же и҆ жєны̀.
13	13
And Simon also himself believed: and being baptized, he continued with Philip; and beholding miracles and signs wrought, he was amazed.	Сі́мѡнъ же и҆ са́мъ вѣ́рова и҆ кре́щьсѧ бѣ̀ пребыва́ѧ оу҆ фїлі́ппа: ви́дѧ же си̑лы и҆ зна́мєнїѧ вє́лїѧ быва́єма, оу҆жа́сенъ дивлѧ́шесѧ.
14	14
Now when the apostles that were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John:	Слы́шавше же и҆̀же во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ а҆пⷭ҇ли, ꙗ҆́кѡ прїѧ́тъ самарі́а сло́во бж҃їе, посла́ша къ ни̑мъ петра̀ и҆ і҆ѡа́нна,
15	15
who, when they were come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Spirit:	и҆̀же соше́дше помоли́шасѧ ѡ҆ ни́хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да прїи́мꙋтъ дх҃а ст҃а́го:
16	16
for as yet it was fallen upon none of them: only they had been baptized into the name of Christ Jesus.	є҆ще́ бо ни на є҆ди́наго и҆́хъ бѣ̀ прише́лъ, то́чїю креще́ни бѧ́хꙋ во и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са:
17	17
Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.	тогда̀ возложи́ша рꙋ́цѣ на нѧ̀, и҆ прїѧ́ша дх҃а ст҃а́го.
18	18
Now when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles’ hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money,	(Заⷱ҇ ѳ҃і҃.) Ви́дѣвъ же сі́мѡнъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ возложе́нїемъ рꙋ́къ а҆пⷭ҇лскихъ дае́тсѧ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й, принесѐ и҆̀мъ сребро̀,
19	19
saying, Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay my hands, he may receive the Holy Spirit.	глаго́лѧ: дади́те и҆ мнѣ̀ вла́сть сїю̀, да, на него́же а҆́ще положꙋ̀ рꙋ́цѣ, прїи́метъ дх҃а ст҃а́го.
20	20
But Peter said unto him, Thy silver perish with thee, because thou hast thought to obtain the gift of God with money.	Пе́тръ же речѐ къ немꙋ̀: сребро̀ твоѐ съ тобо́ю да бꙋ́детъ въ поги́бель, ꙗ҆́кѡ да́ръ бж҃їй непщева́лъ є҆сѝ сребро́мъ стѧжа́ти:
21	21
Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter: for thy heart is not right before God.	нѣ́сть тѝ ча́сти ни жре́бїѧ въ словесѝ се́мъ, и҆́бо се́рдце твоѐ нѣ́сть пра́во пред̾ бг҃омъ:
22	22
Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thy heart shall be forgiven thee.	пока́йсѧ оу҆̀бо ѡ҆ ѕло́бѣ твое́й се́й и҆ моли́сѧ бг҃ꙋ, а҆́ще оу҆́бѡ ѿпꙋ́ститсѧ тѝ помышле́нїе се́рдца твоегѡ̀:
23	23
For I see that thou art in the gall of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity.	въ же́лчи бо го́рести и҆ сою́зѣ непра́вды зрю̀ тѧ̀ сꙋ́ща.
24	24
And Simon answered and said, Pray ye for me to the Lord, that none of the things which ye have spoken come upon me.	Ѿвѣща́въ же сі́мѡнъ речѐ: помоли́тесѧ вы̀ ѡ҆ мнѣ̀ ко гдⷭ҇ꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да ничто́же си́хъ на́йдетъ на мѧ̀, ꙗ҆̀же реко́сте.
25	25
They therefore, when they had testified and spoken the word of the Lord, returned to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel to many villages of the Samaritans.	Ѻ҆ни́ же оу҆̀бо, засвидѣ́телствовавше и҆ глаго́лавше сло́во гдⷭ҇не, возврати́шасѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ и҆ мнѡ́гимъ ве́семъ самарі̑йскимъ благовѣсти́ша.
26	26
But an angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, Arise, and go toward the south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza: the same is desert.	(Заⷱ҇ к҃.) А҆́гг҃лъ же гдⷭ҇ень речѐ къ фїлі́ппꙋ, глаго́лѧ: воста́ни и҆ и҆дѝ на полꙋ́дне, на пꙋ́ть сходѧ́щїй ѿ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма въ га́зꙋ: и҆ то́й є҆́сть пꙋ́стъ.
27	27
And he arose and went: and behold, a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of great authority under Candace, the queen of the Ethiopians, who was over all her treasure, who had come to Jerusalem to worship;	И҆ воста́въ по́йде: и҆ сѐ, мꙋ́жъ мꙋ́рїнъ, є҆ѵнꙋ́хъ си́ленъ кандакі́и цари́цы мꙋ́рїнскїѧ, и҆́же бѣ̀ над̾ всѣ́ми сокрѡ́вищи є҆ѧ̀, и҆́же прїи́де поклони́тисѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ:
28	28
and he was returning and sitting in his chariot, and was reading the prophet Isaiah.	бѣ́ же возвраща́ѧсѧ, и҆ сѣдѧ̀ на колесни́цѣ свое́й, чтѧ́ше прⷪ҇ро́ка и҆са́їю.
29	29
And the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot.	Рече́ же дх҃ъ къ фїлі́ппꙋ: пристꙋпѝ и҆ прилѣпи́сѧ колесни́цѣ се́й.
30	30
And Philip ran to him, and heard him reading the prophet Isaiah, and said, Understandest thou what thou readest?	Прите́къ же фїлі́ппъ оу҆слы́ша є҆го̀ чтꙋ́ща прⷪ҇ро́ка и҆са́їю и҆ речѐ: оу҆́бѡ разꙋмѣ́еши ли, ꙗ҆́же чте́ши;
31	31
And he said, How can I, except someone shall guide me? And he besought Philip to come up and sit with him.	Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: ка́кѡ оу҆́бѡ могꙋ̀ (разꙋмѣ́ти), а҆́ще не кто̀ наста́витъ мѧ̀; оу҆моли́ же фїлі́ппа, да возше́дъ сѧ́детъ съ ни́мъ.
32	32
Now the passage of the scripture which he was reading was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; And as a lamb before his shearer is dumb, So he openeth not his mouth:	Сло́во же писа́нїѧ, є҆́же чтѧ́ше, бѣ̀ сїѐ: ꙗ҆́кѡ ѻ҆вча̀ на заколе́нїе веде́сѧ, и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ а҆́гнецъ прѧ́мѡ стригꙋ́щемꙋ є҆го̀ безгла́сенъ, та́кѡ не ѿверза́етъ оу҆́стъ свои́хъ:
33	33
In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: And who shall declare his generation? For his life is taken from the earth.	во смире́нїи є҆гѡ̀ сꙋ́дъ є҆гѡ̀ взѧ́тсѧ, ро́дъ же є҆гѡ̀ кто̀ и҆сповѣ́сть; ꙗ҆́кѡ взе́млетсѧ ѿ землѝ живо́тъ є҆гѡ̀.
34	34
And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some other?	Ѿвѣща́въ же ка́женикъ къ фїлі́ппꙋ, речѐ: молю́ тѧ, ѡ҆ ко́мъ прⷪ҇ро́къ глаго́летъ сїѐ; ѡ҆ себѣ́ ли, и҆лѝ ѡ҆ и҆нѣ́мъ нѣ́коемъ;
35	35
And Philip opened his mouth, and beginning from this scripture, preached unto him Jesus.	Ѿве́рзъ же фїлі́ппъ оу҆ста̀ своѧ̑ и҆ наче́нъ ѿ писа́нїѧ сегѡ̀, благовѣстѝ є҆мꙋ̀ і҆и҃са.
36	36
And as they went on the way, they came unto a certain water; and the eunuch saith, Behold, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized?	Ꙗ҆́коже и҆дѧ́хꙋ пꙋте́мъ, прїидо́ша на нѣ́кꙋю во́дꙋ, и҆ речѐ ка́женикъ: сѐ, вода̀: что̀ возбранѧ́етъ мѝ крести́тисѧ;
38	38
And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they both went down into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him.	И҆ повелѣ̀ ста́ти колесни́цѣ: и҆ снидо́ста ѻ҆́ба на во́дꙋ, фїлі́ппъ же и҆ ка́женикъ: и҆ крестѝ є҆го̀.
39	39
And when they came up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip; and the eunuch saw him no more, for he went on his way rejoicing.	Є҆гда́ же и҆зыдо́ста ѿ воды̀, дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й нападѐ на ка́женика: а҆́гг҃лъ же гдⷭ҇ень восхи́ти фїлі́ппа, и҆ не ви́дѣ є҆гѡ̀ ктомꙋ̀ ка́женикъ, и҆дѧ́ше бо въ пꙋ́ть сво́й ра́дꙋѧсѧ.
40	40
But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached the gospel to all the cities, till he came to Caesarea.	(Заⷱ҇ к҃а҃.) Фїлі́ппъ же ѡ҆брѣ́тесѧ во а҆зѡ́тѣ и҆ проходѧ̀ благовѣствова́ше градѡ́мъ всѣ̑мъ, до́ндеже прїитѝ є҆мꙋ̀ въ кесарі́ю.
Chapter 9	Глава́ ѳ҃

1	1
But Saul, yet breathing threatening and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest,	Са́ѵлъ же, є҆щѐ дыха́ѧ преще́нїемъ и҆ оу҆бі́йствомъ на оу҆чн҃кѝ гдⷭ҇ни, пристꙋ́пль ко а҆рхїере́ю,
2	2
and asked of him letters to Damascus unto the synagogues, that if he found any that were of the Way, whether men or women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem.	и҆спросѝ ѿ негѡ̀ посла̑нїѧ въ дама́скъ къ собо́рищємъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да а҆́ще нѣ̑кїѧ ѡ҆брѧ́щетъ тогѡ̀ пꙋтѝ сꙋ́щыѧ, мꙋ́жы же и҆ жєны̀, свѧ̑заны приведе́тъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ.
3	3
And as he journeyed, it came to pass that he drew nigh unto Damascus: and suddenly there shone round about him a light from heaven:	Внегда́ же и҆тѝ, бы́сть є҆мꙋ̀ прибли́житисѧ къ дама́скꙋ, и҆ внеза́пꙋ ѡ҆блиста̀ є҆го̀ свѣ́тъ ѿ небесѐ:
4	4
and he fell upon the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?	и҆ па́дъ на зе́млю, слы́ша гла́съ гл҃ющь є҆мꙋ̀: са́ѵле, са́ѵле, что́ мѧ го́ниши;
5	5
And he said, Who art thou, Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest:	Рече́ же: кто̀ є҆сѝ, гдⷭ҇и; гдⷭ҇ь же речѐ: а҆́зъ є҆́смь і҆и҃съ, є҆го́же ты̀ го́ниши: же́стоко тѝ є҆́сть проти́вꙋ рожнꙋ̀ пра́ти.
6	6
but rise, and enter into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do.	Трепе́щѧ же и҆ оу҆жаса́ѧсѧ глаго́ла: гдⷭ҇и, что́ мѧ хо́щеши твори́ти; И҆ гдⷭ҇ь речѐ къ немꙋ̀: воста́ни и҆ вни́ди во гра́дъ, и҆ рече́тсѧ тѝ, что́ ти подоба́етъ твори́ти.
7	7
And the men that journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing the voice, but beholding no man.	Мꙋ́жїе же и҆дꙋ́щїи съ ни́мъ стоѧ́хꙋ чꙋдѧ́щесѧ, гла́съ оу҆́бѡ слы́шаще, но ни кого́же ви́дѧще.
8	8
And Saul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened, he saw no man; and they led him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus.	Воста́ же са́ѵлъ ѿ землѝ и҆ ѿве́рстыма ѻ҆чи́ма свои́ма ни є҆ди́нагѡ ви́дѧше: ведꙋ́ще же є҆го̀ за рꙋ́кꙋ, введо́ша въ дама́скъ:
9	9
And he was three days without sight, and did neither eat nor drink.	и҆ бѣ̀ дни̑ трѝ не ви́дѧ, и҆ ни ꙗ҆дѐ, нижѐ пїѧ́ше.
10	10
Now there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias; and the Lord said unto him in a vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here, Lord.	(Заⷱ҇.) Бѣ́ же нѣ́кто оу҆чн҃къ въ дама́сцѣ, и҆́менемъ а҆на́нїа, и҆ речѐ къ немꙋ̀ гдⷭ҇ь въ видѣ́нїи: а҆на́нїе. Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: сѐ, а҆́зъ, гдⷭ҇и.
11	11
And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go to the street which is called Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas for one named Saul, a man of Tarsus: for behold, he prayeth;	Гдⷭ҇ь же къ немꙋ̀: воста́въ поидѝ на сто́гнꙋ нарица́емꙋю пра́вꙋю и҆ взыщѝ въ домꙋ̀ і҆ꙋ́довѣ са́ѵла и҆́менемъ, та́рсѧнина: се́ бо, моли́твꙋ дѣ́етъ
12	12
and he hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and laying his hand on him, that he might receive his sight.	и҆ ви́дѣ въ видѣ́нїи мꙋ́жа, и҆́менемъ а҆на́нїю, вше́дша и҆ возло́жша на́нь рꙋ́кꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да про́зритъ.
13	13
But Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard from many of this man, how much evil he did to thy saints at Jerusalem:	Ѿвѣща́ же а҆на́нїа: гдⷭ҇и, слы́шахъ ѿ мно́гихъ ѡ҆ мꙋ́жи се́мъ, коли̑ка ѕла̑ сотворѝ ст҃ы̑мъ твои̑мъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ:
14	14
and here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call upon thy name.	и҆ здѣ̀ и҆́мать вла́сть ѿ а҆рхїерє́й свѧза́ти всѧ̑ нарица́ющыѧ и҆́мѧ твоѐ.
15	15
But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way: for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel:	Рече́ же къ немꙋ̀ гдⷭ҇ь: и҆дѝ, ꙗ҆́кѡ сосꙋ́дъ и҆збра́нъ мѝ є҆́сть се́й, пронестѝ и҆́мѧ моѐ пред̾ ꙗ҆зы̑ки и҆ царьмѝ и҆ сынмѝ і҆и҃левыми:
16	16
for I will show him how many things he must suffer for my name’s sake.	а҆́зъ бо скажꙋ̀ є҆мꙋ̀, є҆ли̑ка подоба́етъ є҆мꙋ̀ ѡ҆ и҆́мени мое́мъ пострада́ти.
17	17
And Ananias departed, and entered into the house; and laying his hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, who appeared unto thee in the way which thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mayest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Spirit.	По́йде же а҆на́нїа и҆ вни́де въ хра́минꙋ, и҆ возло́жь на́нь рꙋ́цѣ, речѐ: са́ѵле бра́те, гдⷭ҇ь і҆и҃съ ꙗ҆вле́йтисѧ на пꙋтѝ, и҆́мже ше́лъ є҆сѝ, посла́ мѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да про́зриши и҆ и҆спо́лнишисѧ дх҃а ст҃а.
18	18
And straightaway there fell from his eyes as it were scales, and he received his sight; and he arose and was baptized;	И҆ а҆́бїе ѿпадо́ша ѿ ѻ҆́чїю є҆гѡ̀ ꙗ҆́кѡ чешꙋѧ̑: прозрѣ́ же а҆́бїе, и҆ воста́въ крести́сѧ,
19	19
and he took food and regained his strength. And Saul was certain days with the disciples that were at Damascus.	и҆ прїе́мь пи́щꙋ, оу҆крѣпи́сѧ. (Заⷱ҇ к҃в҃.) Бы́сть же са́ѵлъ съ сꙋ́щими въ дама́сцѣ оу҆чн҃ка́ми дни̑ нѣ̑кїѧ:
20	20
And straightaway in the synagogues he proclaimed the Christ, that he is the Son of God.	и҆ а҆́бїе на со́нмищихъ проповѣ́даше і҆и҃са, ꙗ҆́кѡ се́й є҆́сть сн҃ъ бж҃їй.
21	21
And all that heard him were amazed, and said, Is not this he that in Jerusalem made havoc of them that called on this name, and came hither for this intent, that he might bring them bound before the chief priests.	Дивлѧ́хꙋсѧ же всѝ слы́шащїи и҆ глаго́лахꙋ: не се́й ли є҆́сть гони́вый во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ нарица́ющыѧ и҆́мѧ сїѐ, и҆ здѣ̀ на сїѐ прїи́де, да свѧ̑заны ты̑ѧ приведе́тъ ко а҆рхїере́ємъ;
22	22
But Saul increased the more in strength, and confounded the Jews that dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is the Christ.	Са́ѵлъ же па́че крѣплѧ́шесѧ и҆ смꙋща́ше і҆ꙋдє́и живꙋ́щыѧ въ дама́сцѣ, препира́ѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ се́й є҆́сть хрⷭ҇то́съ.
23	23
And when many days were fulfilled, the Jews took counsel together to kill him:	Ꙗ҆́коже и҆спо́лнишасѧ дні́е дово́лни, совѣща́ша і҆ꙋде́є оу҆би́ти є҆го̀,
24	24
but their plot became known to Saul. And they watched the gates both day and night that they might kill him:	оу҆вѣ́данъ же бы́сть са́ѵлꙋ совѣ́тъ и҆́хъ: стрежа́хꙋ же вра́тъ де́нь и҆ но́щь, ꙗ҆́кѡ да оу҆бїю́тъ є҆го̀:
25	25
but the disciples took him by night, and let him down through the wall, lowering him in a basket.	пое́мше же є҆го̀ оу҆чн҃цы̀ но́щїю, свѣ́сиша по стѣнѣ̀ въ ко́шницѣ.
26	26
And when Saul was come to Jerusalem, he assayed to join himself to the disciples: and they were all afraid of him, not believing that he was a disciple.	Прише́дъ же са́ѵлъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, покꙋша́шесѧ прилѣплѧ́тисѧ оу҆чн҃кѡ́мъ: и҆ всѝ боѧ́хꙋсѧ є҆гѡ̀, не вѣ́рꙋюще, ꙗ҆́кѡ є҆́сть оу҆чн҃къ.
27	27
But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how at Damascus he had preached boldly in the name of Jesus.	Варна́ва же прїе́мь є҆го̀, приведѐ ко а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ и҆ повѣ́да и҆̀мъ, ка́кѡ на пꙋтѝ ви́дѣ гдⷭ҇а, и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ гл҃а є҆мꙋ̀, и҆ ка́кѡ въ дама́сцѣ дерза́ше ѡ҆ и҆́мени і҆и҃совѣ.
28	28
And he was with them going into Jerusalem, and preaching boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus:	И҆ бѧ́ше съ ни́ми входѧ̀ и҆ и҆сходѧ̀ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ и҆ дерза́ѧ ѡ҆ и҆́мени гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са.
29	29
and he spake and disputed against the Grecian Jews; but they were seeking to kill him.	Глаго́лаше же и҆ стѧза́шесѧ съ є҆́ллины: ѻ҆ни́ же и҆ска́хꙋ оу҆би́ти є҆го̀.
30	30
And when the brethren knew it, they brought him down to Caesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus.	Разꙋмѣ́вше же бра́тїѧ, сведо́ша є҆го̀ въ кесарі́ю и҆ ѿпꙋсти́ша є҆го̀ въ та́рсъ.
31	31
So the churches throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria had peace, being edified; and, walking in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, were multiplied.	Цр҃кви же по все́й і҆ꙋде́и и҆ галїле́и и҆ самарі́и и҆мѣ́ѧхꙋ ми́ръ, созида́ющѧсѧ и҆ ходѧ́щѧ въ стра́сѣ гдⷭ҇ни, и҆ оу҆тѣше́нїемъ ст҃а́гѡ дх҃а оу҆множа́хꙋсѧ.
32	32
And it came to pass, as Peter went throughout all parts, he came down also to the saints that dwelt at Lydda.	(Заⷱ҇ к҃г҃.) И҆ бы́сть петрꙋ̀, посѣща́ющꙋ всѣ́хъ, сни́ти и҆ ко ст҃ы́мъ живꙋ́щымъ въ лѵ́ддѣ:
33	33
And there he found a certain man named Aeneas, who had kept his bed eight years; for he was palsied.	ѡ҆брѣ́те же та́мѡ человѣ́ка нѣ́коего, и҆́менемъ є҆не́а, ѿ ѻ҆смѝ лѣ́тъ лежа́ща на ѻ҆дрѣ̀, и҆́же бѣ̀ разсла́бленъ.
34	34
And Peter said unto him, Aeneas, Jesus the Christ healeth thee: arise, and make thy bed. And straightaway he arose.	И҆ речѐ є҆мꙋ̀ пе́тръ: є҆не́е, и҆сцѣлѧ́етъ тѧ̀ і҆и҃съ хрⷭ҇то́съ: воста́ни съ посте́ли твоеѧ̀. И҆ а҆́бїе воста̀:
35	35
And all that dwelt at Lydda and in Sharon saw him, and they turned to the Lord.	и҆ ви́дѣша є҆го̀ всѝ живꙋ́щїи въ лѵ́ддѣ и҆ во а҆ссарѡ́нѣ, и҆̀же ѡ҆брати́шасѧ ко гдⷭ҇ꙋ.
36	36
Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called Dorcas: this woman was full of good works and almsdeeds which she did.	Во і҆ѻппі́и же бѣ̀ нѣ́каѧ оу҆чн҃ца, и҆́менемъ таві́ѳа, ꙗ҆́же сказа́ема глаго́летсѧ се́рна: сїѧ̀ бѧ́ше и҆спо́лнена бл҃ги́хъ дѣ́лъ и҆ ми́лостынь, ꙗ҆̀же творѧ́ше.
37	37
And it came to pass in those days, that she fell sick, and died: and when they had washed her, they laid her in an upper chamber.	Бы́сть же во дни̑ ты̑ѧ, болѣ́вшей є҆́й оу҆мре́ти: ѡ҆мы́вше же ю҆̀, положи́ша въ го́рницѣ.
38	38
And as Lydda was nigh unto Joppa, the disciples, hearing that Peter was there, sent unto him, entreating him that he would not delay to come to them.	Бли́з̾ же сꙋ́щей лѵ́ддѣ і҆ѻппі́и, оу҆чн҃цы̀ слы́шавше, ꙗ҆́кѡ пе́тръ є҆́сть въ не́й, посла́ша два̀ мꙋ̑жа къ немꙋ̀, молѧ́ще є҆го̀ не ѡ҆блѣни́тисѧ прїитѝ до ни́хъ.
39	39
And Peter arose and went with them. And when he was come, they brought him into the upper chamber: and all the widows stood by him weeping, and showing the coats and garments which Dorcas made, while she was with them.	Воста́въ же пе́тръ и҆́де съ ни́ма: є҆го́же прише́дша возведо́ша въ го́рницꙋ, и҆ предста́ша є҆мꙋ̀ всѧ̑ вдови̑цы пла́чꙋщѧ и҆ показꙋ́ющѧ ри̑зы и҆ ѻ҆дє́жды, є҆ли̑ка творѧ́ше, съ ни́ми сꙋ́щи, се́рна.
40	40
But Peter put them all forth, knelt down, and prayed; and turning to the body, he said, Tabitha, arise. And she opened her eyes; and when she saw Peter, she sat up.	И҆згна́въ же во́нъ всѧ̑ пе́тръ, прекло́нь кѡлѣ́на помоли́сѧ, и҆ ѡ҆бра́щьсѧ къ тѣ́лꙋ, речѐ: таві́ѳо, воста́ни. Ѻ҆на́ же ѿве́рзе ѻ҆́чи своѝ, и҆ ви́дѣвши петра̀, сѣ́де.
41	41
And he gave her his hand, and raised her up; and calling the saints and widows, he presented her alive.	Пода́въ же є҆́й рꙋ́кꙋ, воздви́же ю҆̀, и҆ призва́въ ст҃ы̑ѧ и҆ вдови́цы, поста́ви ю҆̀ жи́вꙋ.
42	42
And it became known throughout all Joppa: and many believed on the Lord.	Оу҆вѣ́дано же бы́сть сѐ по все́й і҆ѻппі́и, и҆ мно́зи вѣ́роваша въ гдⷭ҇а.
43	43
And it came to pass, that he abode many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner.	Бы́сть же дни̑ довѡ́лны пребы́ти є҆мꙋ̀ во і҆ѻппі́и оу҆ нѣ́коегѡ сі́мѡна оу҆смарѧ̀.
Chapter 10	Глава́ і҃

1	1
Now there was a certain man in Caesarea, Cornelius by name, a centurion of the band called the Italian band,	(Заⷱ҇ к҃д҃.) Мꙋ́жъ же нѣ́кїй бѣ̀ въ кесарі́и, и҆́менемъ корни́лїй, со́тникъ ѿ спі́ры нарица́ющїѧсѧ і҆талі́йскїѧ,
2	2
a devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, who also gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God always.	благоговѣ́инъ и҆ боѧ́йсѧ бг҃а со всѣ́мъ до́момъ свои́мъ, творѧ́й ми́лѡстыни мнѡ́ги лю́демъ и҆ молѧ́йсѧ бг҃ꙋ всегда̀:
3	3
He saw in a vision openly, about the ninth hour of the day, an angel of God coming in unto him, and saying to him, Cornelius.	ви́дѣ въ видѣ́нїи ꙗ҆́вѣ, ꙗ҆́кѡ въ ча́съ девѧ́тый днѐ, а҆́гг҃ла бж҃їѧ сше́дша къ немꙋ̀ и҆ ре́кша є҆мꙋ̀: корни́лїе.
4	4
And he, fastening his eyes upon him, and being affrighted, said, What is it, Lord? And he said unto him, Thy prayers and thine alms are gone up for a memorial before God.	Ѻ҆́нъ же воззрѣ́въ на́нь и҆ пристра́шенъ бы́въ речѐ: что̀ є҆́сть, гдⷭ҇и; рече́ же є҆мꙋ̀: мѡли́твы твоѧ̑ и҆ ми́лѡстыни твоѧ̑ взыдо́ша на па́мѧть пред̾ бг҃а:
5	5
And now send men to Joppa, and fetch Simon, who is surnamed Peter:	и҆ нн҃ѣ послѝ во і҆ѻппі́ю мꙋже́й и҆ призовѝ сі́мѡна, нарица́емаго петра̀:
6	6
he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the seaside.	се́й стра́нствꙋетъ оу҆ нѣ́коегѡ сі́мѡна оу҆смарѧ̀, є҆мꙋ́же є҆́сть до́мъ при мо́ри: то́й рече́тъ тебѣ̀ глаго́лы, въ ни́хже сп҃се́шисѧ ты̀ и҆ ве́сь до́мъ тво́й.
7	7
And when the angel that spake unto Cornelius was departed, he called two of his household servants, and a devout soldier of them that waited on him continually;	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже ѿи́де а҆́гг҃лъ глаго́лѧй корни́лїю, пригласи́въ два̀ ѿ рабѡ́въ свои́хъ и҆ во́ина благочести́ва ѿ слꙋжа́щихъ є҆мꙋ̀
8	8
and having rehearsed all things unto them, he sent them to Joppa.	и҆ сказа́въ и҆̀мъ всѧ̑, посла̀ и҆̀хъ во і҆ѻппі́ю.
9	9
Now on the morrow, as they were on their journey, and drew nigh unto the city, Peter went up upon the housetop to pray, about the sixth hour:	Воꙋ́трїе же, пꙋтьше́ствꙋющымъ и҆̀мъ и҆ ко гра́дꙋ приближа́ющымсѧ, взы́де пе́тръ на го́рницꙋ помоли́тисѧ, ѡ҆ часѣ̀ шестѣ́мъ.
10	10
and he became hungry, and desired to eat: but while they made ready, a trance fell upon him;	Бы́сть же прїа́лченъ и҆ хотѧ́ше вкꙋси́ти: гото́вѧщымъ же ѡ҆́нѣмъ, нападѐ на́нь оу҆́жасъ,
11	11
and he beholdeth the heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending unto him, as it were a great sheet, bound at the four corners, and let down upon the earth:	и҆ ви́дѣ не́бо ѿве́рсто и҆ сходѧ́щъ на́нь сосꙋ́дъ нѣ́кїй, ꙗ҆́кѡ плащани́цꙋ ве́лїю, по четы́ремъ кра́ємъ привѧ́занъ и҆ ни́зꙋ спꙋща́емь на зе́млю,
12	12
wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the earth and wild beasts and creeping things and birds of the heaven.	въ не́мже бѧ́хꙋ всѧ̑ четверонѡ́гаѧ землѝ и҆ ѕвѣ́рїе и҆ га́ди и҆ пти̑цы небє́сныѧ.
13	13
And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill and eat.	И҆ бы́сть гла́съ къ немꙋ̀: воста́въ, пе́тре, заколѝ и҆ ꙗ҆́ждь.
14	14
But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that is common or unclean.	Пе́тръ же речѐ: ника́коже, гдⷭ҇и, ꙗ҆́кѡ николи́же ꙗ҆до́хъ всѧ́ко скве́рно и҆лѝ нечи́сто.
15	15
And a voice came unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, make not thou common.	И҆ (сѐ) гла́съ па́ки къ немꙋ̀ втори́цею: ꙗ҆̀же бг҃ъ ѡ҆чⷭ҇тилъ є҆́сть, ты̀ не сквернѝ.
16	16
And this was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven.	Сі́е же бы́сть три́щи: и҆ па́ки взѧ́сѧ сосꙋ́дъ на не́бо.
17	17
Now while Peter was much perplexed in himself what the vision which he had seen might mean, then, behold, the men that were sent from Cornelius, having made inquiry for Simon’s house, stood before the gate,	Ꙗ҆́коже въ себѣ̀ недоꙋмѣва́шесѧ пе́тръ, что́ бы бы́ло видѣ́нїе, є҆́же ви́дѣ, и҆ сѐ, мꙋ́жїе по́сланнїи ѿ корни́лїа, вопро́шше и҆ оу҆вѣ́дѣвше до́мъ сі́мѡновъ, ста́ша пред̾ враты̀
18	18
and called and asked whether Simon, who was surnamed Peter, were lodging there.	и҆ возгла́шше вопроша́хꙋ, а҆́ще сі́мѡнъ, нарица́емый пе́тръ, здѣ̀ стра́нствꙋетъ.
19	19
And while Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said unto him, Behold, men are seeking thee.	Петрꙋ́ же размышлѧ́ющꙋ ѡ҆ видѣ́нїи, речѐ є҆мꙋ̀ дх҃ъ: сѐ, мꙋ́жїе трїѐ и҆́щꙋтъ тебє̀:
20	20
But arise, and get thee down, and go with them, nothing doubting: for I have sent them.	но воста́въ сни́ди и҆ и҆дѝ съ ни́ми, ничто́же разсꙋжда́ѧ: занѐ а҆́зъ посла́хъ и҆̀хъ.
21	21
And Peter went down to the men, and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek: what is the cause wherefore ye are come?	(Заⷱ҇ к҃е҃.) Соше́дъ же пе́тръ къ мꙋжє́мъ пѡ́сланнымъ къ немꙋ̀ ѿ корни́лїа, речѐ: сѐ, а҆́зъ є҆́смь, є҆гѡ́же и҆́щете: ка́ѧ є҆́сть вина̀, є҆ѧ́же ра́ди прїидо́сте;
22	22
And they said, Cornelius a centurion, a righteous man and one that feareth God, and well reported of by all the nation of the Jews, was warned of God by a holy angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words from thee.	Ѻ҆ни́ же реко́ша: корни́лїй со́тникъ, мꙋ́жъ првⷣнъ и҆ боѧ́йсѧ бг҃а, свидѣ́телствованъ ѿ всегѡ̀ ꙗ҆зы́ка і҆ꙋде́йска, оу҆вѣще́нъ є҆́сть ѿ а҆́гг҃ла ст҃а призва́ти тѧ̀ въ до́мъ сво́й и҆ слы́шати глаго́лы ѿ тебє̀.
23	23
So he called them in and lodged them. And on the morrow Peter went forth with them, and certain of the brethren from Joppa accompanied him.	Призва́въ же и҆̀хъ оу҆чредѝ: наꙋ́трїе же пе́тръ воста́въ и҆́де съ ни́ми, и҆ нѣ́цыи ѿ бра́тїй, и҆̀же ѿ і҆ѻппі́и, и҆до́ша съ ни́мъ:
24	24
And on the morrow they entered into Caesarea. And Cornelius was waiting for them, having called together his kinsmen and his near friends.	и҆ наꙋ́трїе внидо́ша въ кесарі́ю. Корни́лїй же бѣ̀ ча́ѧ и҆̀хъ, созва́въ сро́дники своѧ̑ и҆ любє́зныѧ дрꙋ́ги.
25	25
And when it came to pass that Peter entered, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet, and worshiped him.	Ꙗ҆́коже бы́сть вни́ти петрꙋ̀, срѣ́те є҆го̀ корни́лїй, и҆ па́дъ на ногꙋ̀ є҆гѡ̀ поклони́сѧ.
26	26
But Peter raised him up, saying, Stand up; I myself also am a man.	Пе́тръ же воздви́же є҆го̀, глаго́лѧ: воста́ни: и҆ а҆́зъ са́мъ человѣ́къ є҆́смь.
27	27
And as he talked with him, he went in, and findeth many come together:	И҆ съ ни́мъ бесѣ́дꙋѧ, вни́де и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́те собра́вшыѧсѧ мнѡ́ги:
28	28
and he said unto them, Ye yourselves know how it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to join himself or come unto one of another nation; and yet unto me hath God shown that I should not call any man common or unclean:	рече́ же къ ни̑мъ: вы̀ вѣ́сте, ꙗ҆́кѡ не лѣ́по є҆́сть мꙋ́жꙋ і҆ꙋде́анинꙋ прилѣплѧ́тисѧ и҆лѝ приходи́ти ко и҆ноплеме́нникꙋ: и҆ мнѣ̀ бг҃ъ показа̀ ни є҆ди́наго скве́рна и҆лѝ нечи́ста глаго́лати человѣ́ка:
29	29
wherefore also I came without gainsaying, when I was sent for. I ask therefore with what intent ye sent for me.	тѣ́мже и҆ без̾ сꙋмнѣ́нїѧ прїидо́хъ призва́нъ: вопроша́ю вы̀ оу҆̀бо, коеѧ̀ ра́ди вины̀ посла́сте по менѐ;
30	30
And Cornelius said, Four days ago, I was fasting until this hour; and I was keeping the ninth hour of prayer in my house; and behold, a man stood before me in bright apparel,	И҆ корни́лїй речѐ: ѿ четве́ртагѡ днѐ да́же до сегѡ̀ часа̀ бѣ́хъ постѧ́сѧ и҆ въ девѧ́тый ча́съ молѧ́сѧ въ домꙋ̀ мое́мъ: и҆ сѐ, мꙋ́жъ ста̀ предо мно́ю во ѻ҆де́жди свѣ́тлѣ
31	31
and saith, Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God.	и҆ речѐ: корни́лїе, оу҆слы́шана бы́сть моли́тва твоѧ̀, и҆ ми́лѡстыни твоѧ̑ помѧнꙋ́шасѧ пред̾ бг҃омъ:
32	32
Send therefore to Joppa, and call unto thee Simon, who is surnamed Peter; he lodgeth in the house of Simon a tanner, by the seaside: who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee.	послѝ оу҆̀бо во і҆ѻппі́ю и҆ призовѝ сі́мѡна, и҆́же нарица́етсѧ пе́тръ: се́й стра́нствꙋетъ въ домꙋ̀ сі́мѡна оу҆смарѧ̀ бли́з̾ мо́рѧ: и҆́же прише́дъ возглаго́летъ тебѣ̀.
33	33
Forthwith therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore we are all here present in the sight of God, to hear all things that have been commanded thee of God.	А҆́бїе оу҆̀бо посла́хъ къ тебѣ̀, ты́ же до́брѣ сотвори́лъ є҆сѝ прише́дъ: нн҃ѣ оу҆̀бо всѝ мы̀ пред̾ бг҃омъ предстои́мъ слы́шати всѧ̑ повелѣ̑ннаѧ тебѣ̀ ѿ бг҃а.
34	34
And Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons:	(Заⷱ҇ к҃ѕ҃.) Ѿве́рзъ же пе́тръ оу҆ста̀, речѐ: пои́стиннѣ разꙋмѣва́ю, ꙗ҆́кѡ не на лица̑ зри́тъ бг҃ъ,
35	35
but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is acceptable to him.	но во всѧ́цѣмъ ꙗ҆зы́цѣ боѧ́йсѧ є҆гѡ̀ и҆ дѣ́лаѧй пра́вдꙋ прїѧ́тенъ є҆мꙋ̀ є҆́сть:
36	36
The word which he sent unto the children of Israel, preaching good tidings of peace by Jesus Christ (he is Lord of all)—	сло́во, є҆́же посла̀ сынѡ́мъ і҆и҃лєвымъ, бл҃говѣствꙋ́ѧ ми́ръ і҆и҃съ хрⷭ҇то́мъ: се́й є҆́сть всѣ̑мъ гдⷭ҇ь:
37	37
that saying ye yourselves know, which was published throughout all Judea, beginning from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached;	вы̀ вѣ́сте глаго́лъ бы́вшїй по все́й і҆ꙋде́и, наче́ншїйсѧ ѿ галїле́и, по креще́нїи, є҆́же проповѣ́да і҆ѡа́ннъ:
38	38
even Jesus of Nazareth, how God anointed him with the Holy Spirit and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him.	і҆и҃са, и҆́же ѿ назаре́та, ꙗ҆́кѡ пома́за є҆го̀ бг҃ъ дх҃омъ ст҃ы́мъ и҆ си́лою, и҆́же про́йде бл҃года́телствꙋѧ и҆ и҆сцѣлѧ́ѧ всѧ̑ наси́лѡванныѧ ѿ дїа́вола, ꙗ҆́кѡ бг҃ъ бѧ́ше съ ни́мъ:
39	39
And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the country of the Jews, and in Jerusalem; whom also they slew, hanging him on a tree.	и҆ мы̀ є҆смы̀ свидѣ́телє всѣ́хъ, ꙗ҆̀же сотворѝ во странѣ̀ і҆ꙋде́йстѣй и҆ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ: є҆го́же и҆ оу҆би́ша, повѣ́шше на дре́вѣ.
40	40
Him God raised up the third day, and gave him to be made manifest,	Сего̀ бг҃ъ воскр҃сѝ въ тре́тїй де́нь и҆ дадѐ є҆мꙋ̀ ꙗ҆вле́нꙋ бы́ти,
41	41
not to all the people, but unto witnesses that were chosen before of God, even to us, who ate and drank with him after he rose from the dead.	не всѣ̑мъ лю́демъ, но на́мъ свидѣ́телємъ преднаречє́ннымъ ѿ бг҃а, и҆̀же съ ни́мъ ꙗ҆до́хомъ и҆ пи́хомъ, по воскрⷭ҇нїи є҆гѡ̀ ѿ ме́ртвыхъ:
42	42
And he charged us to preach unto the people, and to testify that this is he who is ordained of God to be the Judge of the living and the dead.	и҆ повелѣ̀ на́мъ проповѣ́дати лю́демъ и҆ засвидѣ́телствовати, ꙗ҆́кѡ то́й є҆́сть нарѣче́нный ѿ бг҃а сꙋдїѧ̀ живы̑мъ и҆ мє́ртвымъ:
43	43
To him bear all the prophets witness, that through his name everyone that believeth on him shall receive remission of sins.	ѡ҆ се́мъ всѝ прⷪ҇ро́цы свидѣ́телствꙋютъ, ѡ҆ставле́нїе грѣхѡ́въ прїѧ́ти и҆́менемъ є҆гѡ̀ всѧ́комꙋ вѣ́рꙋющемꙋ въ ѻ҆́нь.
44	44
While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Spirit fell on all them that heard the word.	(Заⷱ҇ к҃з҃.) Є҆ще́ же глаго́лющꙋ петрꙋ̀ глаго́лы сїѧ̑, нападѐ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й на всѧ̑ слы́шащыѧ сло́во.
45	45
And they of the circumcision that believed were amazed, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Spirit.	И҆ оу҆жасо́шасѧ и҆̀же ѿ ѡ҆брѣ́занїѧ вѣ́рнїи, є҆ли́цы прїидо́ша съ петро́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ на ꙗ҆зы́ки да́ръ ст҃а́гѡ дх҃а и҆злїѧ́сѧ:
46	46
For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter,	слы́шахꙋ бо и҆̀хъ глаго́лющихъ ѧ҆зы̑ки и҆ велича́ющихъ бг҃а. Тогда̀ ѿвѣща̀ пе́тръ:
47	47
Can any man forbid the water, that these should not be baptized, who have received the Holy Spirit as well as we?	є҆да̀ во́дꙋ возбрани́ти мо́жетъ кто̀, є҆́же не крести́тисѧ си̑мъ, и҆̀же дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й прїѧ́ша, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ мы̀;
48	48
And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days.	Повелѣ́ же и҆̀мъ крести́тисѧ во и҆́мѧ і҆и҃съ хрⷭ҇то́во. Тогда̀ моли́ша є҆го̀ пребы́ти оу҆ ни́хъ дни̑ нѣ̑кїѧ.
Chapter 11	Глава́ а҃і

1	1
Now the apostles and the brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles also had received the word of God.	Слы́шаша же а҆пⷭ҇ли и҆ бра́тїѧ сꙋ́щїи во і҆ꙋде́и, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ ꙗ҆зы́цы прїѧ́ша сло́во бж҃їе.
2	2
And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they that were of the circumcision contended with him,	И҆ є҆гда̀ взы́де пе́тръ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, препира́хꙋсѧ съ ни́мъ и҆̀же ѿ ѡ҆брѣ́занїѧ,
3	3
saying, Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them.	глаго́люще, ꙗ҆́кѡ къ мꙋжє́мъ ѡ҆брѣ́занїѧ не и҆мꙋ́щымъ вше́лъ є҆сѝ и҆ ꙗ҆́лъ є҆сѝ съ ни́ми.
4	4
But Peter began, and expounded the matter unto them in order, saying,	Наче́нъ же пе́тръ, ска́зоваше и҆̀мъ порѧ́дꙋ, глаго́лѧ:
5	5
I was in the city of Joppa praying: and in a trance I saw a vision, a certain vessel descending, as it were a great sheet let down from heaven by four corners; and it came even unto me:	а҆́зъ бѣ́хъ во гра́дѣ і҆ѻппі́йстѣмъ молѧ́сѧ и҆ ви́дѣхъ во оу҆́жасѣ видѣ́нїе, сходѧ́щь сосꙋ́дъ нѣ́кїй, ꙗ҆́кѡ плащани́цꙋ ве́лїю, ѿ четы́рехъ кра́євъ низпꙋща́емꙋ съ небесѐ, и҆ прїи́де да́же до менє̀:
6	6
upon which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw the four-footed beasts of the earth and wild beasts and creeping things and birds of the heaven.	въ ню́же воззрѣ́въ смотрѧ́хъ, и҆ ви́дѣхъ четверонѡ́гаѧ земна̑ѧ и҆ ѕвѣ̑ри и҆ га́ды и҆ пти̑цы небє́сныѧ.
7	7
And I heard a voice saying unto me, Rise, Peter; kill and eat.	Слы́шахъ же гла́съ гл҃ющь мнѣ̀: воста́въ, пе́тре, заколѝ и҆ ꙗ҆́ждь.
8	8
But I said, Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean hath ever entered into my mouth.	Рѣ́хъ же: ника́коже, гдⷭ҇и, ꙗ҆́кѡ всѧ́ко скве́рно и҆лѝ нечи́сто николи́же вни́де во оу҆ста̀ моѧ̑.
9	9
But a voice answered me the second time out of heaven, What God hath cleansed, make not thou common.	Ѿвѣща́ же мѝ гла́съ втори́цею съ небесѐ гл҃ющь: ꙗ҆̀же бг҃ъ ѡ҆чⷭ҇тилъ є҆́сть, ты̀ не сквернѝ.
10	10
And this was done thrice: and all were drawn up again into heaven.	Сїе́ же бы́сть три́жды: и҆ па́ки взѧ́шасѧ всѧ̑ на не́бо.
11	11
And behold, forthwith three men stood before the house in which I was, having been sent from Caesarea unto me.	И҆ сѐ, а҆́бїе трїѐ мꙋ́жїе ста́ша пред̾ хра́миною, въ не́йже бѣ́хъ, по́слани ѿ кесарі́и ко мнѣ̀.
12	12
And the Spirit bade me go with them, making no distinction. And these six brethren also accompanied me; and we entered into the man’s house:	Рече́ же мѝ дх҃ъ и҆тѝ съ ни́ми, ничто́же разсꙋжда́ѧ: прїидо́ша же со мно́ю и҆ ше́сть бра́тїѧ сі́и, и҆ внидо́хомъ въ до́мъ мꙋ́жа.
13	13
and he told us how he had seen the angel standing in his house, and saying unto him, Send men to Joppa, and fetch Simon, whose surname is Peter;	И҆ возвѣстѝ на́мъ, ка́кѡ ви́дѣ а҆́гг҃ла (ст҃а) въ домꙋ̀ свое́мъ, ста́вша и҆ ре́кша є҆мꙋ̀: послѝ во і҆ѻппі́ю мꙋ́жы и҆ призовѝ сі́мѡна, нарица́емаго петра̀,
14	14
who shall speak unto thee words, whereby thou shalt be saved, thou and all thy house.	и҆́же рече́тъ глаго́лы къ тебѣ̀, въ ни́хже сп҃се́шисѧ ты̀ и҆ ве́сь до́мъ тво́й.
15	15
And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell on them, even as on us at the beginning.	Внегда́ же нача́хъ глаго́лати, нападѐ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й на ни́хъ, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ на ны̀ въ нача́лѣ.
16	16
And I remembered the word of the Lord, how he said, John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized in the Holy Spirit.	Помѧнꙋ́хъ же гл҃го́лъ гдⷭ҇ень, ꙗ҆́коже гл҃аше: і҆ѡа́ннъ оу҆́бѡ крести́лъ є҆́сть водо́ю, вы́ же и҆́мате крести́тисѧ дх҃омъ ст҃ы́мъ.
17	17
If then God gave unto them the like gift as he did also unto us, when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, then who was I, that I could withstand God?	А҆́ще оу҆̀бо ра́венъ да́ръ дадѐ и҆̀мъ бг҃ъ, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ на́мъ вѣ́ровавшымъ въ гдⷭ҇а на́шего і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀, а҆́зъ же кто̀ бѣ́хъ могі́й возбрани́ти бг҃а;
18	18
And when they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then to the Gentiles also hath God granted repentance unto life.	Слы́шавше же сїѧ̑ оу҆молко́ша и҆ сла́влѧхꙋ бг҃а, глаго́люще: оу҆́бѡ и҆ ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ бг҃ъ покаѧ́нїе дадѐ въ живо́тъ.
19	19
They therefore that were scattered abroad upon the tribulation that arose about Stephen traveled as far as Phoenicia, and Cyprus, and Antioch, speaking the word to none save only to Jews.	(Заⷱ҇ к҃и҃.) Разсѣ́ѧвшїисѧ оу҆̀бо ѿ ско́рби, бы́вшїѧ при стефа́нѣ, проидо́ша да́же до фїнїкі́и и҆ кѵ́пра и҆ а҆нтїохі́и, ни є҆ди́номꙋ же глаго́люще сло́во, то́кмѡ і҆ꙋде́ємъ.
20	20
But there were some of them, men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who, when they were come to Antioch, spake unto the Grecian Jews, preaching the Lord Jesus.	Бѧ́хꙋ же нѣ́цыи ѿ ни́хъ мꙋ́жїе кѵ́прстїи и҆ кѷрїне́йстїи, и҆̀же, вше́дше во а҆нтїохі́ю, глаго́лахꙋ къ є҆́ллинѡмъ, благовѣствꙋ́юще гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са.
21	21
And the hand of the Lord was with them: and a great number believed, and turned unto the Lord.	И҆ бѣ̀ рꙋка̀ гдⷭ҇нѧ съ ни́ми: мно́гое же число̀ вѣ́ровавше ѡ҆брати́шасѧ ко гдⷭ҇ꙋ.
22	22
And the report concerning them came to the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch:	Слы́шано же бы́сть сло́во ѡ҆ ни́хъ во оу҆́шїю цр҃кве сꙋ́щїѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, и҆ посла́ша варна́вꙋ преитѝ да́же до а҆нтїохі́и:
23	23
who, when he was come, and had seen the grace of God, was glad; and he exhorted them all, that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord:	и҆́же прише́дъ и҆ ви́дѣвъ блгⷣть бж҃їю, возра́довасѧ и҆ молѧ́ше всѣ́хъ и҆зволе́нїемъ се́рдца терпѣ́ти ѡ҆ гдⷭ҇ѣ:
24	24
for he was a good man, and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith: and much people was added unto the Lord.	ꙗ҆́кѡ бѣ̀ мꙋ́жъ бл҃гъ и҆ и҆спо́лнь дх҃а ст҃а и҆ вѣ́ры. И҆ приложи́сѧ наро́дъ мно́гъ гдⷭ҇еви.
25	25
And Barnabas went forth to Tarsus to seek for Saul;	И҆зы́де же варна́ва въ та́рсъ взыска́ти са́ѵла, и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́тъ є҆го̀, приведѐ є҆го̀ во а҆нтїохі́ю:
26	26
and when he had found him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to pass, that for a whole year they were gathered together with the church, and taught much people; and that the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch.	бы́сть же и҆̀мъ лѣ́то цѣ́ло собира́тисѧ въ цр҃кви и҆ оу҆чи́ти наро́дъ мно́гъ, нарещи́ же пре́жде во а҆нтїохі́и оу҆чн҃кѝ хрⷭ҇тїа́ны.
27	27
Now in these days there came down prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch.	Въ ты̑ѧ же дни̑ снидо́ша ѿ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма прⷪ҇ро́цы во а҆нтїохі́ю:
28	28
And there stood up one of them named Agabus, and signified by the Spirit that there should be a great famine over all the world: which also came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar.	воста́въ же є҆ди́нъ ѿ ни́хъ, и҆́менемъ а҆га́въ, назна́менаше дх҃омъ гла́дъ вели́къ хотѧ́щь бы́ти по все́й вселе́ннѣй, и҆́же и҆ бы́сть при клаѵді́и ке́сари:
29	29
And the disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send relief unto the brethren that dwelt in Judea:	ѿ оу҆чн҃къ же, по є҆ли́кꙋ кто̀ и҆мѣ́ѧше что̀, и҆зво́лиша кі́йждо и҆́хъ на слꙋ́жбꙋ посла́ти живꙋ́щымъ во і҆ꙋде́и бра́тїѧмъ,
30	30
which also they did, sending it to the elders by the hand of Barnabas and Saul.	є҆́же и҆ сотвори́ша, посла́вше къ ста́рцємъ рꙋко́ю варна́влею и҆ са́ѵлею.
Chapter 12	Глава́ в҃і

1	1
Now about that time Herod the king put forth his hands to afflict certain of the church.	(Заⷱ҇ к҃ѳ҃.) Во ѻ҆́но же вре́мѧ возложѝ и҆́рѡдъ ца́рь рꙋ́цѣ ѡ҆ѕло́бити нѣ̑кїѧ и҆̀же ѿ цр҃кве,
2	2
And he killed James the brother of John with the sword.	оу҆би́ же і҆а́кѡва, бра́та і҆ѡа́ннова, мече́мъ:
3	3
And when he saw that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to seize Peter also. And those were the days of unleavened bread.	и҆ ви́дѣвъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ го́дѣ є҆́сть і҆ꙋде́ємъ, приложѝ ꙗ҆́ти и҆ петра̀: бѧ́хꙋ же дні́е ѡ҆прѣсно́чнїи:
4	4
And when he had taken him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to guard him; intending after the Passover to bring him forth to the people.	є҆го́же и҆ є҆́мь всадѝ въ темни́цꙋ, преда́въ четы́ремъ четвери́цамъ во́инѡвъ стрещѝ є҆го̀, хотѧ̀ по па́сцѣ и҆звестѝ є҆го̀ къ лю́демъ.
5	5
Peter therefore was kept in the prison: but earnest prayer was made of the church unto God for him.	И҆ оу҆́бѡ петра̀ стрежа́хꙋ въ темни́цѣ: моли́тва же бѣ̀ прилѣ́жна быва́емаѧ ѿ цр҃кве къ бг҃ꙋ ѡ҆ не́мъ.
6	6
And when Herod was about to bring him forth, the same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains: and guards before the door kept the prison.	Є҆гда́ же хотѧ́ше є҆го̀ и҆звестѝ и҆́рѡдъ, въ нощѝ то́й бѣ̀ пе́тръ спѧ̀ междꙋ̀ двѣма̀ во́инома, свѧ́занъ (желѣ́знома) оу҆́жема двѣма̀, стра́жїе же пред̾ две́рьми стрежа́хꙋ темни́цы.
7	7
And behold, an angel of the Lord stood by him, and a light shined in the cell: and he smote Peter on the side, and awoke him, saying, Rise up quickly. And his chains fell off from his hands.	И҆ сѐ, а҆́гг҃лъ гдⷭ҇ень предста̀, и҆ свѣ́тъ возсїѧ̀ въ хра́минѣ: толкнꙋ́въ же въ ре́бра петра̀, воздви́же є҆го̀, глаго́лѧ: воста́ни вско́рѣ. И҆ спадо́ша є҆мꙋ̀ оу҆́жѧ (желѣ́знаѧ) съ рꙋкꙋ̀.
8	8
And the angel said unto him, Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. And he did so. And he saith unto him, Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me.	Рече́ же а҆́гг҃лъ къ немꙋ̀: препоѧ́шисѧ и҆ встꙋпѝ въ плесни̑цы твоѧ̑. Сотвори́ же та́кѡ. И҆ глаго́ла є҆мꙋ̀: ѡ҆блецы́сѧ въ ри́зꙋ твою̀ и҆ послѣ́дствꙋй мѝ.
9	9
And he went out, and followed him; and he knew not that it was true which was done by the angel, but thought he saw a vision.	И҆ и҆зше́дъ в̾слѣ́дъ є҆гѡ̀ и҆дѧ́ше и҆ не вѣ́даше, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆́стина є҆́сть бы́вшее ѿ а҆́гг҃ла, мнѧ́ше же видѣ́нїе зрѣ́ти.
10	10
And when they were past the first and the second guard, they came unto the iron gate that leadeth into the city; which opened to them of its own accord: and they went out, and passed on through one street; and straightaway the angel departed from him.	Прошє́дша же пе́рвꙋю стра́жꙋ и҆ вторꙋ́ю, прїидо́ста ко вратѡ́мъ желѣ̑знымъ, вводѧ́щымъ во гра́дъ, ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ себѣ̀ ѿверзо́шасѧ и҆́ма: и҆ и҆зшє́дша преидо́ста сто́гнꙋ є҆ди́нꙋ, и҆ а҆́бїе ѿстꙋпѝ а҆́гг҃лъ ѿ негѡ̀.
11	11
And when Peter was come to himself, he said, Now I know of a truth, that the Lord hath sent forth his angel and delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews.	И҆ пе́тръ бы́въ въ себѣ̀, речѐ: нн҃ѣ вѣ́мъ вои́стиннꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ посла̀ бг҃ъ а҆́гг҃ла своего̀ и҆ и҆з̾ѧ́тъ мѧ̀ и҆з̾ рꙋкѝ и҆́рѡдовы и҆ ѿ всегѡ̀ ча́ѧнїѧ люді́й і҆ꙋде́йскихъ.
12	12
And when he had considered the thing, he came to the house of Mary the mother of John whose surname was Mark; where many were gathered together and were praying.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃.) Смотри́въ же прїи́де въ до́мъ марі́и ма́тере і҆ѡа́нна, нарица́емагѡ ма́рка, и҆дѣ́же бѧ́хꙋ мно́зи со́брани и҆ молѧ́щесѧ.
13	13
And when Peter knocked at the door of the gate, a maid came to answer, named Rhoda.	Толкнꙋ́вшꙋ же петрꙋ̀ во врата̀ двора̀, пристꙋпѝ слы́шати ѻ҆трокови́ца, и҆́менемъ ро́ди,
14	14
And when she knew Peter’s voice, she opened not the gate for joy, but ran in, and told that Peter stood before the gate.	и҆ позна́вши гла́съ петро́въ, ѿ ра́дости не ѿве́рзе вра́тъ, прите́кши же сказа̀ петра̀ стоѧ́ща пред̾ враты̀.
15	15
And they said unto her, Thou art mad. But she confidently affirmed that it was even so. And they said, It is his angel.	Ѻ҆ни́ же къ не́й рѣ́ша: бѣснꙋ́ешисѧ ли; Ѻ҆на́ же крѣплѧ́шесѧ та́кѡ бы́ти. Ѻ҆ни́ же глаго́лахꙋ: а҆́гг҃лъ є҆гѡ̀ є҆́сть.
16	16
But Peter continued knocking: and when they had opened, they saw him, and were amazed.	Пе́тръ же пребыва́ше толкі́й: ѿве́рзше же ви́дѣша є҆го̀ и҆ оу҆жасо́шасѧ.
17	17
But he, beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how the Lord had brought him forth out of the prison. And he said, Tell these things unto James, and to the brethren. And he departed, and went to another place.	Помаа́въ же и҆̀мъ рꙋко́ю молча́ти, сказа̀ и҆̀мъ, ка́кѡ гдⷭ҇ь є҆го̀ и҆зведѐ и҆з̾ темни́цы: рече́ же: возвѣсти́те і҆а́кѡвꙋ и҆ бра́тїѧмъ сїѧ̑. И҆ и҆зше́дъ и҆́де во и҆́но мѣ́сто.
18	18
Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what was become of Peter.	Бы́вшꙋ же дню̀, бѣ̀ молва̀ не ма́ла въ во́инѣхъ, что̀ оу҆́бѡ петрꙋ̀ бы́сть:
19	19
And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he examined the guards, and commanded that they should be put to death. And he went down from Judea to Caesarea, and tarried there.	и҆́рѡдъ же, поиска́въ є҆го̀ и҆ не ѡ҆брѣ́тъ и҆ и҆стѧза́въ стра́жы, повелѣ̀ ѿвестѝ и҆̀хъ: и҆ и҆зше́дъ ѿ і҆ꙋде́и въ кесарі́ю, живѧ́ше.
20	20
Now Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and Sidon: and they came with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus the king’s chamberlain their friend, they asked for peace, because their country was fed from the king’s country.	Бѣ́ же и҆́рѡдъ гнѣ́ваѧсѧ на тѵ́рѧны и҆ сїдѡ́нѧны: и҆̀же є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ прїидо́ша къ немꙋ̀, и҆ оу҆моли́вше вла́ста посте́льника царе́ва, проша́хꙋ ми́ра, поне́же страны̑ и҆́хъ ѿ ца́рства є҆гѡ̀ пита́хꙋсѧ.
21	21
And upon a set day Herod arrayed himself in royal apparel, and sat on the throne, and made an oration unto them.	Въ нарѣче́нный же де́нь и҆́рѡдъ, ѡ҆бо́лксѧ во ѻ҆де́ждꙋ ца́рскꙋ и҆ сѣ́дъ на сꙋди́ще пред̾ наро́домъ, глаго́лаше къ ни̑мъ,
22	22
And the people shouted, saying, The voice of a god, and not of a man.	наро́дъ же возглаша́ше: гла́съ бж҃їй, а҆ не человѣ́чь.
23	23
And immediately an angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not glory to God: and he was eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost.	Внеза́пꙋ же поразѝ є҆го̀ а҆́гг҃лъ гдⷭ҇ень, занѐ не дадѐ сла́вы бг҃ꙋ: и҆ бы́въ червьмѝ и҆з̾ѧде́нъ, и҆́здше.
24	24
But the word of God grew and multiplied.	Сло́во же бж҃їе растѧ́ше и҆ мно́жашесѧ.
25	25
And Barnabas and Saul returned to Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their ministration, taking also with them John whose surname was Mark.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃а҃.) Варна́ва же и҆ са́ѵлъ возврати́стасѧ и҆з̾ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма во а҆нтїохі́ю, и҆спѡ́лнивша слꙋ́жбꙋ, поє́мша съ собо́ю и҆ і҆ѡа́нна, нарица́емаго ма́рка.
Chapter 13	Глава́ г҃і

1	1
Now there were at Antioch, in the church that was there, certain prophets and teachers: Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen the foster-brother of Herod the tetrarch, and Saul.	Бѧ́хꙋ же нѣ́цыи во цр҃кви сꙋ́щей во а҆нтїохі́и прⷪ҇ро́цы и҆ оу҆чи́телїе: варна́ва же и҆ сѷмеѡ́нъ нарица́емый ні́геръ, и҆ лꙋкі́й кѷрине́анинъ, и҆ манаи́лъ со и҆́рѡдомъ четвертовла́стникомъ воспита́нный, и҆ са́ѵлъ.
2	2
And as they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Spirit said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them.	Слꙋжа́щымъ же и҆̀мъ гдⷭ҇еви и҆ постѧ́щымсѧ, речѐ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й: ѿдѣли́те мѝ варна́вꙋ и҆ са́ѵла на дѣ́ло, на не́же призва́хъ и҆̀хъ.
3	3
Then, when they had fasted and prayed and laid their hands on them, they sent them away.	Тогда̀ пости́вшесѧ и҆ помоли́вшесѧ и҆ возло́жше рꙋ́ки на нѧ̀, ѿпꙋсти́ша и҆̀хъ.
4	4
So they, being sent forth by the Holy Spirit, went down to Seleucia; and from thence they sailed to Cyprus.	Сїѧ̑ оу҆̀бо, пѡ́слана бы̑вша ѿ дх҃а ст҃а, снидо́ста въ селеѵкі́ю, ѿтꙋ́дꙋ же ѿплы́ста въ кѵ́пръ,
5	5
And when they were at Salamis, they proclaimed the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews: and they had also John as their attendant.	и҆ бы̑вша въ саламі́нѣ, возвѣща́ста сло́во бж҃їе въ со́нмищихъ і҆ꙋде́йскихъ: и҆мѣ́ѧста же и҆ і҆ѡа́нна слꙋгꙋ̀.
6	6
And when they had gone through the island unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-Jesus;	Прошє́дша же ѻ҆́стровъ да́же до па́фа, ѡ҆брѣто́ста нѣ́коего мꙋ́жа волхва̀ лжепроро́ка і҆ꙋде́анина, є҆мꙋ́же и҆́мѧ варїисꙋ́съ,
7	7
who was with the proconsul, Sergius Paulus, a man of understanding. The same called unto him Barnabas and Saul, and sought to hear the word of God.	и҆́же бѣ̀ со а҆нѳѷпа́томъ се́ргїемъ па́ѵломъ, мꙋ́жемъ разꙋ́мнымъ. Се́й призва́въ варна́вꙋ и҆ са́ѵла, взыска̀ оу҆слы́шати сло́во бж҃їе:
8	8
But Elymas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn aside the proconsul from the faith.	сопротивлѧ́шесѧ же и҆́ма є҆лѵ́ма во́лхвъ, та́кѡ бо сказꙋ́етсѧ и҆́мѧ є҆гѡ̀, и҆скі́й разврати́ти а҆нѳѷпа́та ѿ вѣ́ры.
9	9
But Saul, who is also called Paul, filled with the Holy Spirit, and fastening his eyes on him,	Са́ѵлъ же, и҆́же и҆ па́ѵелъ, и҆спо́лнисѧ дх҃а ст҃а, и҆ воззрѣ́въ на́нь,
10	10
said, O full of all guile and all villainy, thou son of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?	речѐ: ѽ, и҆спо́лненне всѧ́кїѧ льстѝ и҆ всѧ́кїѧ ѕло́бы, сы́не дїа́воль, вра́же всѧ́кїѧ пра́вды, не преста́неши ли развраща́ѧ пꙋти̑ гдⷭ҇ни пра̑выѧ;
11	11
And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him by the hand.	и҆ нн҃ѣ, сѐ, рꙋка̀ гдⷭ҇нѧ на тѧ̀, и҆ бꙋ́деши слѣ́пъ, не ви́дѧ со́лнца до вре́мене. Внеза́пꙋ же нападѐ на́нь мра́къ и҆ тма̀, и҆ ѡ҆сѧза́ѧ и҆ска́ше вожда̀.
12	12
Then the proconsul, when he saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the teaching of the Lord.	Тогда̀ ви́дѣвъ а҆нѳѷпа́тъ бы́вшее, вѣ́рова, дивѧ́сѧ ѡ҆ оу҆ч҃нїи гдⷭ҇ни.
13	13
Now Paul and his company set sail from Paphos, and came to Perga in Pamphylia: and John departed from them and returned to Jerusalem.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃в҃.) Ѿве́зшесѧ же ѿ па́фа па́ѵелъ и҆ сꙋ́щїи съ ни́мъ, прїидо́ша въ пергі́ю памфѷлі́йскꙋю: і҆ѡа́ннъ же, ѿлꙋчи́всѧ ѿ ни́хъ, возврати́сѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ.
14	14
But they, passing through from Perga, came to Antioch of Pisidia; and they went into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and sat down.	Ѻ҆ни́ же, проше́дше ѿ пергі́и, прїидо́ша во а҆нтїохі́ю пїсїді́йскꙋю, и҆ вше́дше въ со́нмище въ де́нь сꙋббѡ́тный, сѣдо́ша.
15	15
And after the reading of the law and the prophets the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying, Brethren, if ye have a word of exhortation for the people, say on.	По чте́нїи же зако́на и҆ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ, посла́ша нача̑лницы со́нмища къ ни̑мъ, глаго́люще: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, а҆́ще є҆́сть сло́во въ ва́съ оу҆тѣше́нїѧ къ лю́демъ, глаго́лите.
16	16
And Paul stood up, and beckoning with the hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, hearken:	Воста́въ же па́ѵелъ и҆ помаа́въ рꙋко́ю, речѐ: мꙋ́жїе і҆и҃лтѧне и҆ боѧ́щїисѧ бг҃а, оу҆слы́шите:
17	17
The God of this people chose our fathers, and exalted the people when they sojourned in the land of Egypt, and with a high arm led he them forth out of it.	бг҃ъ люді́й си́хъ и҆збра̀ ѻ҆тцы̀ на́шѧ и҆ лю́ди вознесѐ въ прише́лствїи въ землѝ є҆гѵ́петстѣй, и҆ мы́шцею высо́кою и҆зведѐ и҆̀хъ и҆з̾ неѧ̀
18	18
And for about the time of forty years suffered he their manners in the wilderness.	и҆ до четы́редесѧти лѣ́тъ препита̀ и҆̀хъ въ пꙋсты́ни:
19	19
And when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan, he gave them their land for an inheritance.	и҆ низложи́въ ꙗ҆зы̑къ се́дмь въ землѝ ханаа́нстѣй, дадѐ и҆̀мъ въ наслѣ́дїе зе́млю и҆́хъ,
20	20
And after these things he gave them judges for about four hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet.	и҆ по си́хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ лѣ́тъ четы́реста и҆ пѧтьдесѧ́тъ, дадѐ и҆̀мъ сꙋдїи̑ до самꙋи́ла прⷪ҇ро́ка:
21	21
And afterward they asked for a king: and God gave unto them Saul the son of Kish, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, for the space of forty years.	и҆ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ проси́ша царѧ̀, и҆ дадѐ и҆̀мъ бг҃ъ саꙋ́ла сы́на кі́сова, мꙋ́жа ѿ колѣ́на венїамі́нова, лѣ́тъ четы́редесѧть:
22	22
And when he had removed him, he raised up David to be their king; to whom also he bare witness and said, I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after my heart, who shall do all my will.	и҆ преста́вль є҆го̀, воздви́же и҆̀мъ дв҃да въ царѧ̀, є҆мꙋ́же и҆ речѐ свидѣ́телствовавъ: ѡ҆брѣто́хъ дв҃да сы́на і҆ессе́ова, мꙋ́жа по срⷣцꙋ моемꙋ̀, и҆́же сотвори́тъ всѧ̑ хотѣ̑нїѧ моѧ̑.
23	23
Of this man’s seed hath God according to promise brought unto Israel salvation;	Ѿ сегѡ̀ сѣ́мене бг҃ъ по ѡ҆бѣтова́нїю воздви́же і҆и҃лю спⷭ҇нїе і҆и҃са,
24	24
when John had first preached before his coming the baptism of repentance to Israel.	проповѣ́давшꙋ і҆ѡа́ннꙋ пред̾ лице́мъ вни́тїѧ є҆гѡ̀ креще́нїе покаѧ́нїѧ всѣ̑мъ лю́демъ і҆и҃лєвымъ.
25	25
And as John was fulfilling his course, he said, Whom suppose ye that I am? I am not he. But behold, there cometh one after me the shoes of whose feet I am not worthy to unloose.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃г҃.) И҆ ꙗ҆́коже скончава́ше і҆ѡа́ннъ тече́нїе, глаго́лаше: кого̀ мѧ̀ непщꙋ́ете бы́ти; нѣ́смь а҆́зъ, но сѐ, грѧде́тъ по мнѣ̀, є҆мꙋ́же нѣ́смь досто́инъ разрѣши́ти реме́нь сапогꙋ̑ є҆гѡ̀.
26	26
Brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and those among you that fear God, to you is the word of this salvation sent.	Мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, сы́нове ро́да а҆враа́млѧ, и҆ и҆̀же въ ва́съ боѧ́щїисѧ бг҃а, ва́мъ сло́во спⷭ҇нїѧ сегѡ̀ посла́сѧ.
27	27
For they that dwell in Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew him not, nor the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath, fulfilled them by condemning him.	Живꙋ́щїи бо во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ и҆ кнѧ̑зи и҆́хъ, сегѡ̀ не разꙋмѣ́вше, и҆ гла́сы прⷪ҇ро́чєскїѧ по всѧ̑ сꙋббѡ̑ты чтѡ́мыѧ, ѡ҆сꙋди́вше (є҆го̀), и҆спо́лниша,
28	28
And though they found no cause of death in him, yet asked they of Pilate that he should be slain.	и҆ ни є҆ди́ныѧ вины̀ сме́ртныѧ ѡ҆брѣ́тше, проси́ша оу҆ пїла́та оу҆би́ти є҆го̀:
29	29
And when they had fulfilled all things that were written of him, they took him down from the tree, and laid him in a tomb.	ꙗ҆́коже сконча́ша всѧ̑, ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ не́мъ пи̑сана, сне́мше съ дре́ва, положи́ша во гро́бѣ.
30	30
But God raised him from the dead:	Бг҃ъ же воскр҃сѝ є҆го̀ ѿ ме́ртвыхъ:
31	31
and he was seen for many days of them that came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are his witnesses unto the people.	и҆́же ꙗ҆влѧ́шесѧ во дни̑ мнѡ́ги совозше́дшымъ съ ни́мъ ѿ галїле́и во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, и҆̀же нн҃ѣ сꙋ́ть свидѣ́телїе є҆гѡ̀ къ лю́демъ.
32	32
And we bring you good tidings of the promise made unto the fathers, that God hath fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that he raised up Jesus;	И҆ мы̀ ва́мъ благовѣствꙋ́емъ ѡ҆бѣтова́нїе бы́вшее ко ѻ҆тцє́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ сїѐ бг҃ъ и҆спо́лнилъ є҆́сть на́мъ ча́дѡмъ и҆́хъ, воздви́гъ і҆и҃са,
33	33
as also it is written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.	ꙗ҆́коже и҆ во ѱалмѣ̀ вторѣ́мъ пи́сано є҆́сть: сн҃ъ мо́й є҆сѝ ты̀, а҆́зъ дне́сь роди́хъ тѧ̀.
34	34
And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he hath spoken on this wise, I will give you the holy and sure blessings of David.	А҆ ꙗ҆́коже воскр҃сѝ є҆го̀ ѿ ме́ртвыхъ, не ктомꙋ̀ хотѧ́ща возврати́тисѧ во и҆стлѣ́нїе, си́це речѐ: ꙗ҆́кѡ да́мъ ва́мъ прпⷣбнаѧ дв҃дѡва вѣ̑рнаѧ.
35	35
Wherefore he saith also in another psalm, Thou wilt not give thy Holy One to see corruption.	Тѣ́мже и҆ въ дрꙋго́мъ гл҃етъ: не да́си прпⷣбномꙋ твоемꙋ̀ ви́дѣти и҆стлѣ́нїѧ.
36	36
For David, after he had in his own generation served the counsel of God, fell asleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption:	Дв҃дъ бо, своемꙋ̀ ро́дꙋ послꙋжи́въ бж҃їимъ совѣ́томъ, оу҆́спе, и҆ приложи́сѧ ко ѻ҆тцє́мъ свои̑мъ, и҆ ви́дѣ и҆стлѣ́нїе:
37	37
but he whom God raised up saw no corruption.	а҆ є҆го́же бг҃ъ воздви́же, не ви́дѣ и҆стлѣ́нїѧ.
38	38
Be it known unto you therefore, brethren, that through this man is proclaimed unto you remission of sins:	Вѣ́домо оу҆̀бо да бꙋ́детъ ва́мъ, мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, ꙗ҆́кѡ є҆гѡ̀ ра́ди ва́мъ ѡ҆ставле́нїе грѣхѡ́въ проповѣ́даетсѧ:
39	39
and by him everyone that believeth is justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses.	и҆ ѿ всѣ́хъ, ѿ ни́хже не возмого́сте въ зако́нѣ мѡѷсе́овѣ ѡ҆правди́тисѧ, ѡ҆ се́мъ всѧ́къ вѣ́рꙋѧй ѡ҆правда́етсѧ.
40	40
Beware therefore, lest that come upon you which is spoken in the prophets:	Блюди́те оу҆̀бо, да не прїи́детъ на ва́съ рѣче́нное во прⷪ҇ро́цѣхъ:
41	41
Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish; For I work a work in your days, Which ye shall in no wise believe, if one declare it unto you.	ви́дите, неради́вїи, и҆ чꙋди́тесѧ, и҆ оу҆́зрите и҆ и҆сче́знете: ꙗ҆́кѡ дѣ́ло а҆́зъ содѣ́лаю во дни̑ ва́шѧ, є҆мꙋ́же не и҆́мате вѣ́ровати, а҆́ще кто̀ повѣ́сть ва́мъ.
42	42
And as they went out of the synagogue of the Jews, the Gentiles besought that these words might be spoken to them the next sabbath.	И҆сходѧ́щымъ же и҆̀мъ ѿ со́нмища і҆ꙋде́йска, молѧ́хꙋ ꙗ҆зы́цы въ дрꙋгꙋ́ю сꙋббѡ́тꙋ глаго́латисѧ и҆̀мъ глаго́лѡмъ си̑мъ:
43	43
Now when the synagogue broke up, many of the Jews and of the devout proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas; who, speaking to them, urged them to continue in the grace of God.	разше́дшꙋсѧ же собо́рꙋ, послѣ́доваша мно́зи ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й и҆ чести́выхъ пришлє́цъ па́ѵлꙋ и҆ варна́вѣ, и҆̀же, глагѡ́люща и҆̀мъ, оу҆вѣща́ста и҆̀хъ пребыва́ти въ блгⷣти бж҃їей.
44	44
And the next sabbath almost the whole city was gathered together to hear the word of God.	Во грѧдꙋ́щꙋю же сꙋббѡ́тꙋ ма́лѡ не ве́сь гра́дъ собра́сѧ послꙋ́шати сло́ва бж҃їѧ:
45	45
But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with jealousy, and contradicted the things which were said by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming.	ви́дѣвше же і҆ꙋде́є наро́ды, и҆спо́лнишасѧ за́висти и҆ вопрекѝ глаго́лахꙋ глаго́лємымъ ѿ па́ѵла, сопроти́въ глаго́люще и҆ хꙋлѧ́ще.
46	46
And Paul and Barnabas spake out boldly, and said, It was necessary that the word of God should first be spoken to you. But seeing ye thrust it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles.	Дерзнꙋ̑вша же па́ѵелъ и҆ варна́ва реко́ста: ва́мъ бѣ̀ лѣ́по пе́рвѣе глаго́лати сло́во бж҃їе: а҆ поне́же ѿверго́сте є҆̀ и҆ недостѡ́йны творитѐ са́ми себѐ вѣ́чномꙋ животꙋ̀, сѐ, ѡ҆браща́емсѧ во ꙗ҆зы́ки:
47	47
For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee for a light of the Gentiles, That thou shouldest be for salvation unto the uttermost part of the earth.	та́кѡ бо заповѣ́да на́мъ гдⷭ҇ь: положи́хъ тѧ̀ во свѣ́тъ ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ, є҆́же бы́ти тебѣ̀ во спⷭ҇нїе да́же до послѣ́днихъ землѝ.
48	48
And as the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed.	Слы́шаще же ꙗ҆зы́цы ра́довахꙋсѧ и҆ сла́влѧхꙋ сло́во гдⷭ҇не, и҆ вѣ́роваша, є҆ли́цы оу҆чине́ни бѧ́хꙋ въ жи́знь вѣ́чнꙋю:
49	49
And the word of the Lord was spread abroad throughout all the region.	проноша́шесѧ же сло́во гдⷭ҇не по все́й странѣ̀.
50	50
But the Jews urged on the women that were devout, and the women of honorable estate, and the chief men of the city, and stirred up a persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and cast them out of their borders.	І҆ꙋде́є же наꙋсти́ша чести̑выѧ жєны̀ и҆ благоѡбра̑зныѧ и҆ старѣ́йшины гра́да, и҆ воздвиго́ша гоне́нїе на па́ѵла и҆ варна́вꙋ, и҆ и҆згна́ша ѧ҆̀ ѿ предѣ̑лъ свои́хъ.
51	51
But they shook off the dust of their feet against them, and came unto Iconium.	Ѡ҆́на же, ѿрѧ̑сша пра́хъ ѿ но́гъ свои́хъ на ни́хъ, прїидо́ста во і҆коні́ю.
52	52
And the disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit.	Оу҆чн҃цы́ же и҆сполнѧ́хꙋсѧ ра́дости и҆ дх҃а ст҃а.
Chapter 14	Глава́ д҃і

1	1
And it came to pass in Iconium that they entered together into the synagogue of the Jews, and so spake that a great multitude both of Jews and of Greeks believed.	Бы́сть же во і҆коні́и, вкꙋ́пѣ вни́ти и҆́ма въ со́нмище і҆ꙋде́йское и҆ глаго́лати та́кѡ, ꙗ҆́кѡ вѣ́ровати і҆ꙋде́євъ и҆ є҆́ллинѡвъ мно́жествꙋ мно́гꙋ.
2	2
But the Jews that were disobedient stirred up the souls of the Gentiles, and made them evil affected against the brethren.	Невѣ́рꙋющїи же і҆ꙋде́є воздвиго́ша и҆ ѡ҆ѕло́биша [къ ѕло́бѣ под̾ꙋсти́ша] дꙋ́шы ꙗ҆зы́кѡвъ на бра́тїю.
3	3
Long time therefore they tarried there speaking boldly in the Lord, who bare witness unto the word of his grace, granting signs and wonders to be done by their hands.	Дово́лно же оу҆̀бо вре́мѧ пребы́ста дерза̑юща ѡ҆ гдⷭ҇ѣ, свидѣ́телствꙋющемъ сло́вꙋ блгⷣти своеѧ̀ и҆ даю́щемъ зна́мєнїѧ и҆ чꙋдеса̀ бы́ти рꙋка́ма и҆́хъ.
4	4
But the multitude of the city was divided; and part held with the Jews, and part with the apostles.	Раздѣли́шажесѧ мно́жество гра́да, и҆ ѻ҆́ви оу҆́бѡ бѧ́хꙋ со і҆ꙋдє́и, ѻ҆́ви же со а҆пⷭ҇лы.
5	5
And when there was made an onset both of the Gentiles and of the Jews with their rulers, to treat them shamefully and to stone them,	И҆ є҆гда̀ бы́сть стремле́нїе ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ же и҆ і҆ꙋде́ємъ съ нача̑лники и҆́хъ досади́ти и҆ ка́менїемъ поби́ти и҆̀хъ,
6	6
they became aware of it, and fled unto the cities of Lycaonia, Lystra and Derbe, and the region round about:	(Заⷱ҇ л҃д҃.) оу҆вѣ̑дѣвша же прибѣго́ста во гра́ды лѷкаѡ́нскїѧ, въ лѵ́стрꙋ и҆ де́рвїю, и҆ во ѡ҆крє́стныѧ и҆́хъ,
7	7
and there they preached the gospel.	и҆ та́мѡ бѣ́ста благовѣствꙋ̑юща.
8	8
And at Lystra there sat a certain man, impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his mother’s womb, who never had walked.	И҆ нѣ́кто мꙋ́жъ въ лѵ́стрѣхъ не́мощенъ нога́ма сѣдѧ́ше, хро́мъ ѿ чре́ва ма́тере своеѧ̀ сы́й, и҆́же николи́же бѣ̀ ходи́лъ.
9	9
The same heard Paul speaking: who, fastening his eyes upon him, and seeing that he had faith to be made whole,	Се́й слы́шаше па́ѵла глаго́люща: и҆́же воззрѣ́въ на́нь и҆ ви́дѣвъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ вѣ́рꙋ и҆́мать здра́въ бы́ти,
10	10
said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped up and walked.	речѐ ве́лїимъ гла́сомъ: тебѣ̀ глаго́лю во и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀, вста́ни на ногꙋ̀ твоє́ю пра́въ. И҆ а҆́бїе возскочѝ и҆ хожда́ше.
11	11
And when the multitude saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their voice, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men.	Наро́ди же ви́дѣвше, є҆́же сотворѝ па́ѵелъ, воздвиго́ша гла́съ сво́й, лѷкао́нски глаго́люще: бо́зи оу҆подо́бльшесѧ человѣ́кѡмъ снидо́ша къ на́мъ.
12	12
And they called Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercury, because he was the chief speaker.	Нарица́хꙋ же оу҆́бѡ варна́вꙋ ді́а, па́ѵла же є҆рмі́а, поне́же то́й бѧ́ше нача́лникъ сло́ва.
13	13
Then the priest of Jupiter whose temple was before their city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and would have done sacrifice with the multitudes.	Жре́цъ же ді́евъ, сꙋ́щагѡ пред̾ гра́домъ и҆́хъ, приведѐ ю҆нцы̀ и҆ (принесѐ) вѣнцы̀ пред̾ врата̀, съ нарѡ́ды хотѧ́ше жре́ти.
14	14
But when the apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of it, they rent their garments, and sprang in among the multitude, crying out	Слы̑шавша же а҆пⷭ҇ла варна́ва и҆ па́ѵелъ, растерза̑вша ри̑зы своѧ̑, вскочи́ста въ наро́дъ, зовꙋ̑ща и҆ глагѡ́люща:
15	15
and saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and bring you good tidings, that ye should turn from these vain things unto the living God, who made the heaven and the earth and the sea, and all that in them is:	мꙋ́жїе, что̀ сїѧ̑ творитѐ; и҆ мы̀ подобостра̑стна є҆сма̀ ва́мъ человѣ̑ка, благовѣствꙋ̑юща ва́мъ ѿ си́хъ сꙋ́етныхъ ѡ҆браща́тисѧ къ бг҃ꙋ жи́вꙋ, и҆́же сотворѝ не́бо и҆ зе́млю и҆ мо́ре и҆ всѧ̑, ꙗ҆̀же въ ни́хъ:
16	16
who in the generations gone by suffered all the nations to walk in their own ways.	и҆́же въ мимоше́дшыѧ ро́ды ѡ҆ста́вилъ бѣ̀ всѧ̑ ꙗ҆зы́ки ходи́ти въ пꙋте́хъ и҆́хъ:
17	17
And yet he left not himself without witness, in that he did good and gave you from heaven rains and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness.	и҆ оу҆́бѡ не несвидѣ́телствована себѐ ѡ҆ста́ви, бл҃готворѧ̀, съ небесѐ на́мъ дожди̑ даѧ̀ и҆ времена̀ плодонѡ́сна, и҆сполнѧ́ѧ пи́щею и҆ весе́лїемъ сердца̀ на̑ша.
18	18
And with these sayings scarce restrained they the multitudes from doing sacrifice unto them.	И҆ сїѧ̑ глагѡ́люща, є҆два̀ оу҆ста́виста наро́ды не жре́ти и҆́ма, но ѿитѝ коемꙋ́ждо во своѧ̑ си. Пребыва́ющема же и҆́ма и҆ оу҆ча́щема,
19	19
But there came Jews thither from Antioch and Iconium: and having persuaded the multitudes, they stoned Paul, and dragged him out of the city, supposing that he was dead.	прїидо́ша ѿ а҆нтїохі́и и҆ і҆коні́и нѣ́цыи і҆ꙋде́є, и҆ стѧза́ющемасѧ и҆́ма съ дерзнове́нїемъ, наꙋсти́ша наро́ды ѿстꙋпи́ти ѿ нею̀, глаго́люще, ꙗ҆́кѡ ничто́же и҆́стинно глаго́лета, но всѐ лже́та. И҆ наꙋсти́вше наро́ды и҆ ка́менїемъ поби́вше па́ѵла, и҆звлеко́ша внѣ̀ гра́да, мнѧ́ще є҆го̀ оу҆ме́рша.
20	20
But as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up, and entered into the city: and on the morrow he went forth with Barnabas to Derbe.	Ѡ҆́крестъ же ста́вшымъ є҆гѡ̀ оу҆чн҃кѡ́мъ, воста́въ вни́де во гра́дъ (Заⷱ҇ л҃е҃.) и҆ наꙋ́трїе и҆зы́де съ варна́вою въ де́рвїю.
21	21
And when they had preached the gospel to that city, and had made many disciples, they returned to Lystra, and Iconium, and Antioch,	Благовѣствова̑вша же гра́дꙋ томꙋ̀ и҆ наꙋчи̑вша мнѡ́ги, возврати́стасѧ въ лѵ́стрꙋ и҆ і҆коні́ю и҆ а҆нтїохі́ю,
22	22
confirming the souls of the disciples, exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdom of God.	оу҆твержда̑юща дꙋ́шы оу҆чн҃кѡ́въ, молѧ̑ща пребы́ти въ вѣ́рѣ, и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ мно́гими скорбьмѝ подоба́етъ на́мъ вни́ти въ црⷭ҇твїе бж҃їе.
23	23
And when they had appointed for them elders in every church, and had prayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord, on whom they had believed.	Рꙋкополѡ́жша же и҆̀мъ пресвѵ́теры на всѧ̑ цр҃кви и҆ помоли̑вшасѧ съ посто́мъ, преда́ста и҆̀хъ гдⷭ҇еви, въ него́же оу҆вѣ́роваша.
24	24
And they passed through Pisidia, and came to Pamphylia.	И҆ прошє́дша пїсїді́ю, прїидо́ста въ памфѷлі́ю:
25	25
And when they had spoken the word in Perga, they went down to Attalia;	и҆ глагѡ́лавша въ пергі́и сло́во гдⷭ҇не, снидо́ста во а҆тталі́ю
26	26
and thence they sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been committed to the grace of God for the work which they had fulfilled.	и҆ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ ѿплы́ста во а҆нтїохі́ю, ѿню́дꙋже бѣ́ста прє́дана блгⷣти бж҃їей въ дѣ́ло, є҆́же сконча́ста.
27	27
And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all things that God had done with them, and that he had opened a door of faith unto the Gentiles.	Пришє́дша же и҆ собра̑вша цр҃ковь, сказа́ста, є҆ли̑ка сотворѝ бг҃ъ съ ни́ма и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿве́рзе ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ две́рь вѣ́ры:
28	28
And they tarried there no little time with the disciples.	пребы́ста же та́мѡ вре́мѧ не ма́ло со оу҆чн҃ки̑.
Chapter 15	Глава́ є҃і

1	1
And certain men came down from Judea and taught the brethren, saying, Except ye be circumcised after the custom of Moses, ye cannot be saved.	И҆ нѣ́цыи сше́дше ѿ і҆ꙋде́и, оу҆ча́хꙋ бра́тїю, ꙗ҆́кѡ а҆́ще не ѡ҆брѣ́жетесѧ по ѡ҆бы́чаю мѡѷсе́овꙋ, не мо́жете спасти́сѧ.
2	2
When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and questioning with them, the brethren appointed that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question.	Бы́вшей же ра́спри и҆ стѧза́нїю не ма́лꙋ па́ѵлꙋ и҆ варна́вѣ къ ни̑мъ, оу҆чини́ша взы́ти па́ѵлꙋ и҆ варна́вѣ и҆ нѣ̑кимъ дрꙋги̑мъ ѿ ни́хъ ко а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ и҆ ста́рцємъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ ѡ҆ вопроше́нїи се́мъ.
3	3
They therefore, being brought on their way by the church, passed through Phoenicia and Samaria, declaring the conversion of the Gentiles: and they caused great joy unto all the brethren.	Ѻ҆ни́ же оу҆̀бо, предпо́слани бы́вше ѿ цр҃кве, прохожда́хꙋ фїнїкі́ю и҆ самарі́ю, повѣ́дающе ѡ҆браще́нїе ꙗ҆зы́кѡвъ, и҆ творѧ́хꙋ ра́дость ве́лїю все́й бра́тїи.
4	4
And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church and the apostles and the elders, and they rehearsed all things that God had done with them.	Прише́дше же во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, прїѧ́ти бы́ша ѿ цр҃кве и҆ а҆пⷭ҇лъ и҆ ста́рєцъ, сказа́ша же, є҆ли̑ка сотворѝ бг҃ъ съ ни́ми и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿве́рзе ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ две́рь вѣ́ры.
5	5
But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees who believed, saying, It is needful to circumcise them, and to charge them to keep the law of Moses.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃ѕ҃.) Воста́ша же нѣ́цыи ѿ є҆́реси фарїсе́йскїѧ вѣ́ровавшїи, глаго́люще, ꙗ҆́кѡ подоба́етъ ѡ҆брѣ́зати и҆̀хъ, завѣщава́ти же блюстѝ зако́нъ мѡѷсе́овъ.
6	6
And the apostles and the elders were gathered together to consider of this matter.	Собра́шасѧ же а҆пⷭ҇ли и҆ ста́рцы вѣ́дѣти ѡ҆ словесѝ се́мъ.
7	7
And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, Brethren, ye know that a good while ago God made choice among us, that by my mouth the Gentiles should hear the word of the gospel, and believe.	Мно́гꙋ же взыска́нїю бы́вшꙋ, воста́въ пе́тръ речѐ къ ни̑мъ: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, вы̀ вѣ́сте, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿ дні́й пе́рвыхъ бг҃ъ въ на́съ и҆збра̀ оу҆сты̑ мои́ми оу҆слы́шати ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ сло́во бл҃говѣ́стїѧ и҆ вѣ́ровати:
8	8
And God, who knoweth the heart, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Spirit, even as he did unto us;	и҆ срⷣцевѣ́децъ бг҃ъ свидѣ́телствова и҆̀мъ, да́въ и҆̀мъ дх҃а ст҃а́го, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ на́мъ,
9	9
and he made no distinction between us and them, cleansing their hearts by faith.	и҆ ничто́же разсꙋдѝ междꙋ̀ на́ми же и҆ ѻ҆́нѣми, вѣ́рою ѡ҆чи́щь сердца̀ и҆́хъ:
10	10
Now therefore why make ye trial of God, that ye should put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear?	нн҃ѣ оу҆̀бо что̀ и҆скꙋша́ете бг҃а, (хотѧ́ще) возложи́ти и҆́го на вы̑и оу҆чн҃кѡ́мъ, є҆гѡ́же ни ѻ҆тцы̀ на́ши, ни мы̀ возмого́хомъ понестѝ;
11	11
But we believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, in like manner as they.	но блгⷣтїю гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀ вѣ́рꙋемъ спⷭ҇ти́сѧ, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ ѻ҆нѝ.
12	12
And all the multitude kept silence; and they hearkened unto Barnabas and Paul rehearsing what signs and wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles through them.	Оу҆молча́ же всѐ мно́жество и҆ послꙋ́шахꙋ варна́вы и҆ па́ѵла повѣ́дающєю, є҆ли̑ка сотворѝ бг҃ъ зна́мєнїѧ и҆ чꙋдеса̀ во ꙗ҆зы́цѣхъ и҆́ма.
13	13
And after they had held their peace, James answered, saying, Brethren, hearken unto me:	По оу҆молча́нїи же є҆ю̀, ѿвѣща̀ і҆а́кѡвъ глаго́лѧ: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, послꙋ́шайте менѐ:
14	14
Simeon hath rehearsed how first God visited the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name.	сѷмеѡ́нъ повѣ́да, ꙗ҆́кѡ пре́жде бг҃ъ посѣтѝ прїѧ́ти ѿ ꙗ҆зы̑къ лю́ди ѡ҆ и҆́мени свое́мъ:
15	15
And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written,	и҆ семꙋ̀ согласꙋ́ютъ словеса̀ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ, ꙗ҆́коже пи́шетъ:
16	16
After these things I will return, And I will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen; And I will build again the ruins thereof, And I will set it up:	по си́хъ ѡ҆бращꙋ́сѧ и҆ сози́ждꙋ кро́въ дв҃довъ па́дшїй, и҆ раскѡ́панаѧ є҆гѡ̀ сози́ждꙋ и҆ и҆спра́влю є҆го̀,
17	17
That the residue of men may seek after the Lord, And all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, Saith the Lord, who doeth all these things.	ꙗ҆́кѡ да взы́щꙋтъ про́чїи человѣ́цы гдⷭ҇а, и҆ всѝ ꙗ҆зы́цы, въ ни́хже нарече́сѧ и҆́мѧ моѐ, гл҃етъ гдⷭ҇ь, творѧ́й сїѧ̑ всѧ̑.
18	18
Known unto God from of old are all his works.	Разꙋ̑мна ѿ вѣ́ка сꙋ́ть бг҃ови всѧ̑ дѣла̀ є҆гѡ̀.
19	19
Wherefore my judgment is, that we trouble not them that from among the Gentiles turn to God;	Сегѡ̀ ра́ди а҆́зъ сꙋждꙋ̀ не стꙋжа́ти ѿ ꙗ҆зы̑къ ѡ҆браща́ющымсѧ къ бг҃ꙋ,
20	20
but that we write unto them, that they abstain from the pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from what is strangled, and from blood.	но заповѣ́дати и҆̀мъ ѡ҆греба́тисѧ ѿ тре́бъ і҆́дѡлскихъ и҆ ѿ блꙋда̀ и҆ оу҆да́вленины и҆ ѿ кро́ве, и҆ є҆ли̑ка неꙋгѡ́дна себѣ̀ сꙋ́ть, и҆ны̑мъ не твори́ти.
21	21
For Moses from generations of old hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath.	Мѡѷсе́й бо ѿ родѡ́въ дре́внихъ по всѣ̑мъ градѡ́мъ проповѣ́дающыѧ є҆го̀ и҆́мать, въ со́нмищихъ по всѧ̑ сꙋббѡ̑ты что́мый.
22	22
Then it seemed good to the apostles and the elders, with the whole church, to choose men out of their company, and send them to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas who was surnamed Barsabbas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren:	Тогда̀ и҆зво́лисѧ а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ и҆ ста́рцємъ со все́ю цр҃ковїю, и҆збра́вше мꙋ̑жа ѿ ни́хъ, посла́ти во а҆нтїохі́ю съ па́ѵломъ и҆ варна́вою, і҆ꙋ́дꙋ нарица́емаго варса́вꙋ, и҆ сі́лꙋ, мꙋ̑жа нарѡ́чита въ бра́тїи,
23	23
and they wrote thus by them, The apostles and the elders and the brethren, unto the brethren who are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia, greeting:	написа́вше рꙋка́ма и҆́хъ сїѧ̑: а҆пⷭ҇ли и҆ ста́рцы и҆ бра́тїѧ, сꙋ́щымъ во а҆нтїохі́и и҆ сѷрі́и и҆ кїлїкі́и бра́тїѧмъ, и҆̀же ѿ ꙗ҆зы̑къ, (ѡ҆ гдⷭ҇ѣ) ра́доватисѧ.
24	24
Forasmuch as we have heard that certain who went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying that ye must be circumcised and keep the law; to whom we gave no commandment;	Поне́же слы́шахомъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ нѣ́цыи ѿ на́съ и҆зше́дше возмꙋти́ша ва́съ словесы̀, развраща́юще дꙋ́шы ва́шѧ, глаго́люще ѡ҆брѣ́затисѧ и҆ блюстѝ зако́нъ, и҆̀мже мы̀ не завѣща́хомъ:
25	25
it seemed good unto us, having come to one accord, to send chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul,	и҆зво́лисѧ на́мъ собра́вшымсѧ є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ, и҆збра̑нныѧ мꙋ́жы посла́ти къ ва́мъ, съ возлю́бленныма на́шима варна́вою и҆ па́ѵломъ,
26	26
men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.	человѣ́кома преда́вшема дꙋ́шы своѧ̑ ѡ҆ и҆́мени гдⷭ҇а на́шегѡ і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀:
27	27
We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who themselves also shall tell you the same things by word of mouth.	посла́хомъ оу҆̀бо і҆ꙋ́дꙋ и҆ сі́лꙋ, и҆ тѣ́хъ сло́вомъ сказꙋ́ющихъ та̑ѧжде:
28	28
For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things:	и҆зво́лисѧ бо ст҃о́мꙋ дх҃ꙋ и҆ на́мъ, ничто́же мно́жае возложи́ти ва́мъ тѧготы̀, ра́звѣ нꙋ́ждныхъ си́хъ:
29	29
that ye abstain from things sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from what is strangled, and from fornication; from which if ye keep yourselves, it shall be well with you. Fare ye well.	ѡ҆греба́тисѧ ѿ і҆дѡложе́ртвенныхъ и҆ кро́ве, и҆ оу҆да́вленины и҆ блꙋда̀: и҆ є҆ли̑ка не хо́щете ва́мъ бы́ти, дрꙋги̑мъ не твори́те: ѿ ни́хже соблюда́юще себѐ, до́брѣ сотворитѐ. Здра́вствꙋйте.
30	30
So they, when they were dismissed, came to Antioch; and having gathered the multitude together, they delivered the epistle.	Ѻ҆ни́ же оу҆̀бо по́слани бы́вше прїидо́ша во а҆нтїохі́ю, и҆ собра́вше наро́дъ, вда́ша посла́нїе.
31	31
And when they had read it, they rejoiced for the consolation.	Проче́тше же, возра́довашасѧ ѡ҆ оу҆тѣше́нїи.
32	32
And Judas and Silas, being themselves also prophets, exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed them.	І҆ꙋ́да же и҆ сі́ла, и҆ та̑ прⷪ҇рѡ́ка сꙋ̑ща, сло́вомъ мно́зѣмъ оу҆тѣ́шиста бра́тїю и҆ оу҆тверди́ста.
33	33
And after they had spent some time there, they were dismissed in peace from the brethren unto the apostles.	Пребы̑вша же та́мѡ вре́мѧ, ѿпꙋщє́на бы́ста съ ми́ромъ ѿ бра́тїй ко а҆пⷭ҇лѡмъ.
35	35
But Paul and Barnabas tarried in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many others also.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃з҃.) Па́ѵелъ же и҆ варна́ва живѧ́ста во а҆нтїохі́и, оу҆ча̑ща и҆ благовѣствꙋ̑юща сло́во гдⷭ҇не, и҆ со и҆нѣ́ми мно́гими.
36	36
And after some days Paul said unto Barnabas, Let us return now and visit our brethren in every city wherein we proclaimed the word of the Lord, and see how they fare.	По нѣ́кихъ же дне́хъ речѐ па́ѵелъ къ варна́вѣ: возвра́щшесѧ подоба́етъ посѣти́ти бра́тїю на́шꙋ во всѣ́хъ градѣ́хъ, въ ни́хже проповѣ́дахомъ сло́во гдⷭ҇не, ка́кѡ пребыва́ютъ.
37	37
And Barnabas was minded to take with them John, who was called Mark.	Варна́ва же восхотѣ̀ поѧ́ти съ собо́ю і҆ѡа́нна нарица́емаго ма́рка:
38	38
But Paul thought not good to take with them him who withdrew from them from Pamphylia, and went not with them to the work.	па́ѵелъ же глаго́лаше ѿстꙋ́пльшагѡ ѿ на́ю ѿ памфѷлі́и и҆ не ше́дшагѡ съ на́ма на дѣ́ло, на не́же по́слани бы́хомъ, не поѧ́ти сего̀ съ собо́ю.
39	39
There arose therefore a sharp contention, so that they parted asunder one from the other, and Barnabas took Mark with him, and sailed away unto Cyprus:	Бы́сть оу҆̀бо ра́спрѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿлꙋчи́тисѧ и҆́ма ѿ себє̀: варна́ва оу҆́бѡ пое́мь ма́рка ѿплы̀ въ кѵ́пръ:
40	40
but Paul chose Silas, and went forth, being commended by the brethren to the grace of God.	па́ѵелъ же и҆збра́въ сі́лꙋ и҆зы́де пре́данъ блгⷣти бж҃їей ѿ бра́тїй,
41	41
And he went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the churches.	прохожда́ше же сѷрі́ю и҆ кїлїкі́ю, оу҆твержда́ѧ цр҃кви.
Chapter 16	Глава́ ѕ҃і

1	1
And he came to Derbe and Lystra: and behold, a certain disciple was there, named Timothy, the son of a certain Jewess that believed; but his father was a Greek.	Прїи́де же въ де́рвїю и҆ лѵ́стрꙋ. И҆ сѐ, оу҆чн҃къ нѣ́кїй бѣ̀ тꙋ̀, и҆́менемъ тїмоѳе́й, сы́нъ жены̀ нѣ́кїѧ і҆ꙋде́аныни вѣ́рны, ѻ҆тца́ же є҆́ллина:
2	2
The same was well reported of by the brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium.	и҆́же свидѣ́телствованъ бѣ̀ ѿ сꙋ́щихъ въ лѵ́стрѣхъ и҆ і҆коні́и бра́тїи.
3	3
Him would Paul have to go forth with him; and he took and circumcised him because of the Jews that were in those parts: for they all knew that his father was a Greek.	Сего̀ восхотѣ̀ па́ѵелъ съ собо́ю и҆зы́ти: и҆ прїе́мь ѡ҆брѣ́за є҆го̀, і҆ꙋдє́й ра́ди сꙋ́щихъ на мѣ́стѣхъ ѻ҆́нѣхъ: вѣ́дѧхꙋ бо всѝ ѻ҆тца̀ є҆гѡ̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ є҆́ллинъ бѧ́ше.
4	4
And as they went on their way through the cities, they delivered them the decrees to keep which had been ordained of the apostles and the elders that were at Jerusalem.	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже прохожда́хꙋ гра́ды, предаѧ́ше и҆̀мъ храни́ти оу҆ста́вы сꙋждє́нныѧ ѿ а҆пⷭ҇лъ и҆ ста́рєцъ, и҆̀же во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ.
5	5
So the churches were strengthened in the faith, and increased in number daily.	Цр҃кви же оу҆твержда́хꙋсѧ вѣ́рою и҆ прибыва́хꙋ въ число̀ по всѧ̑ дни̑.
6	6
Now when they had gone through Phrygia and the region of Galatia, having been forbidden of the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia,	Проше́дше же фрѷгі́ю и҆ галаті́йскꙋю странꙋ̀, возбране́ни (бы́ша) ѿ ст҃а́гѡ дх҃а глаго́лати сло́во во а҆сі́и.
7	7
and were come over against Mysia, they assayed to go on toward Bithynia; and the Spirit suffered them not;	Прише́дше же въ мѷсі́ю, покꙋша́хꙋсѧ въ вїѳѷні́ю поитѝ: и҆ не ѡ҆ста́ви и҆́хъ дх҃ъ.
8	8
and passing by Mysia, they came down to Troas.	Преше́дше же мѷсі́ю, снидо́ша въ трѡа́дꙋ.
9	9
And a vision appeared to Paul in the night: There was a man of Macedonia standing, beseeching him, and saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us.	И҆ видѣ́нїе въ нощѝ ꙗ҆ви́сѧ па́ѵлꙋ: мꙋ́жъ нѣ́кїй бѣ̀ македо́нѧнинъ стоѧ̀, молѧ̀ є҆го̀ и҆ глаго́лѧ: прише́дъ въ македо́нїю, помозѝ на́мъ.
10	10
And when he had seen the vision, straightaway we sought to go forth into Macedonia, concluding that the Lord had called us to preach the gospel unto them.	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже видѣ́нїе ви́дѣ, а҆́бїе взыска́хомъ и҆зы́ти въ македо́нїю, разꙋмѣ́вше, ꙗ҆́кѡ призва̀ ны̀ гдⷭ҇ь благовѣсти́ти и҆̀мъ.
11	11
Setting sail therefore from Troas, we made a straight course to Samothrace, and the day following to Neapolis;	Ѿве́зшесѧ же ѿ трѡа́ды, прїидо́хомъ въ самоѳра́къ, воꙋ́трїе же въ неапо́ль,
12	12
and from thence to Philippi, which is a leading city of that district of Macedonia, a Roman colony: and we were in this city tarrying certain days.	ѿтꙋ́дꙋ же въ фїлі́ппы, и҆́же є҆́сть пе́рвый гра́дъ ча́сти македо́нїи, колѡ́нїа. Бѣ́хомъ же въ то́мъ гра́дѣ пребыва́юще дни̑ нѣ̑кїѧ.
13	13
And on the sabbath day we went forth without the city by a riverside, where was wont to be prayer; and we sat down, and spake unto the women that were come together.	Въ де́нь же сꙋббѡ́тный и҆зыдо́хомъ во́нъ и҆з̾ гра́да при рѣцѣ̀, и҆дѣ́же мнѧ́шесѧ моли́твенница бы́ти, и҆ сѣ́дше глаго́лахомъ къ собра́вшымсѧ жена́мъ.
14	14
And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, one that worshiped God, heard us: whose heart the Lord opened to give heed unto the things which were spoken by Paul.	И҆ нѣ́каѧ жена̀, и҆́менемъ лѷді́а, порфѷропрода́лница ѿ гра́да ѳѷаті́рскагѡ, чтꙋ́щи бг҃а, послꙋ́шаше: є҆́йже гдⷭ҇ь ѿве́рзе се́рдце внима́ти глаго́лємымъ ѿ па́ѵла.
15	15
And when she was baptized, and her household, she besought us, saying, If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. And she constrained us.	Ꙗ҆́коже крести́сѧ та̀ и҆ до́мъ є҆ѧ̀, молѧ́ше ны̀ глаго́лющи: а҆́ще оу҆смотри́сте мѧ̀ вѣ́рнꙋ гдⷭ҇еви бы́ти, вше́дше въ до́мъ мо́й, пребꙋ́дите. И҆ принꙋ́ди на́съ.
16	16
And it came to pass, as we were going to prayer, that a certain maid having a spirit of divination met us, who brought her masters much gain by soothsaying.	(Заⷱ҇ л҃и҃.) Бы́сть же и҆дꙋ́щымъ на́мъ на моли́твꙋ, ѻ҆трокови́ца нѣ́каѧ и҆мꙋ́щаѧ дꙋ́хъ пытли́въ срѣ́те на́съ, ꙗ҆́же стѧжа́нїе мно́го даѧ́ше господє́мъ свои̑мъ волхвꙋ́ющи.
17	17
The same following after Paul and us cried out, saying, These men are servants of the Most High God, who proclaim unto us the way of salvation.	Та̀ послѣ́довавши па́ѵлꙋ и҆ на́мъ, взыва́ше глаго́лющи: сі́и человѣ́цы рабѝ бг҃а вы́шнѧгѡ сꙋ́ть, и҆̀же возвѣща́ютъ на́мъ пꙋ́ть спⷭ҇нїѧ.
18	18
And this she did for many days. But Paul, being sore troubled, turned and said to the spirit, I charge thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And it came out that very hour.	Се́ же творѧ́ше на мнѡ́ги дни̑. Стꙋжи́въ же сѝ па́ѵелъ и҆ ѡ҆бра́щьсѧ, дꙋ́хови речѐ: запреща́ю тѝ и҆́менемъ і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀, и҆зы́ди и҆з̾ неѧ̀. И҆ и҆зы́де въ то́мъ часѣ̀.
19	19
But when her masters saw that the hope of their gain was gone, they laid hold on Paul and Silas, and dragged them into the marketplace before the rulers,	Ви́дѣвше же госпо́дїе є҆ѧ̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆зы́де наде́жда стѧжа́нїѧ и҆́хъ, пое́мше па́ѵла и҆ сі́лꙋ, влеко́ша на то́ргъ ко кнѧзє́мъ,
20	20
and when they had brought them unto the magistrates, they said, These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city,	и҆ приве́дше и҆̀хъ къ воево́дамъ, рѣ́ша: сі́и человѣ́цы возмꙋща́ютъ гра́дъ на́шъ, і҆ꙋде́є сꙋ́ще,
21	21
and set forth customs which it is not lawful for us to receive, or to observe, being Romans.	и҆ завѣщава́ютъ ѡ҆бы̑чаи, ꙗ҆̀же не досто́итъ на́мъ прїима́ти ни твори́ти, ри́млѧнѡмъ сꙋ́щымъ.
22	22
And the multitude rose up together against them: and the magistrates rent their garments off them, and commanded to beat them with rods.	И҆ сни́десѧ наро́дъ на ни́хъ, и҆ воевѡ́ды растерза́вше и҆́ма ри̑зы, велѧ́хꙋ па́лицами би́ти и҆̀хъ:
23	23
And when they had laid many stripes upon them, they cast them into prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely:	мнѡ́ги же да́вше и҆́ма ра̑ны, всади́ша въ темни́цꙋ, завѣща́вше темни́чномꙋ стра́жꙋ тве́рдѡ стрещѝ и҆̀хъ:
24	24
who, having received such a charge, cast them into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks.	и҆́же таково̀ завѣща́нїе прїе́мь, всадѝ и҆̀хъ во внꙋ́треннюю темни́цꙋ и҆ но́ги и҆́хъ забѝ въ кла́дѣ.
25	25
But about midnight Paul and Silas were praying and singing hymns unto God, and the prisoners were listening to them;	Въ полꙋ́нощи же па́ѵелъ и҆ сі́ла молѧ̑щасѧ поѧ́ста бг҃а: послꙋ́шахꙋ же и҆́хъ ю҆́зницы.
26	26
and suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison house were shaken: and immediately all the doors were opened; and everyone’s bands were loosed.	Внеза́пꙋ же трꙋ́съ бы́сть ве́лїй, ꙗ҆́кѡ поколеба́тисѧ ѡ҆снова́нїю темни́чномꙋ: ѿверзо́шасѧ же а҆́бїе двє́ри всѧ̑, и҆ всѣ̑мъ ю҆́зы ѡ҆слабѣ́ша.
27	27
And the jailer, being roused out of sleep and seeing the prison doors open, drew a sword and was about to kill himself, supposing that the prisoners had escaped.	Возбꙋ́ждьсѧ же темни́чный стра́жъ и҆ ви́дѣвъ ѿвє́рсты двє́ри темни́цы, и҆звле́къ но́жъ, хотѧ́ше себѐ оу҆би́ти, мнѧ̀ и҆збѣ́гшѧ ю҆́зники.
28	28
But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm: for we are all here.	Возгласи́ же гла́сомъ ве́лїимъ па́ѵелъ глаго́лѧ: ничто́же сотворѝ себѣ̀ ѕла̀, вси́ бо є҆смы̀ здѣ̀.
29	29
And he called for lights and sprang in, and, trembling for fear, fell down before Paul and Silas,	Проси́въ же свѣщѝ вскочѝ, и҆ тре́петенъ бы́въ, припадѐ къ па́ѵлꙋ и҆ сі́лѣ,
30	30
and brought them out and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved?	и҆ и҆зве́дъ и҆̀хъ во́нъ, речѐ: госпо́дїе, что́ ми подоба́етъ твори́ти, да сп҃сꙋ́сѧ;
31	31
And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, thou and thy house.	Ѡ҆́на же реко́ста: вѣ́рꙋй въ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀, и҆ сп҃се́шисѧ ты̀ и҆ ве́сь до́мъ тво́й.
32	32
And they spake the word of the Lord unto him, and to all that were in his house.	И҆ глаго́ласта є҆мꙋ̀ сло́во гдⷭ҇не, и҆ всѣ̑мъ, и҆̀же въ домꙋ̀ є҆гѡ̀.
33	33
And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes; and was baptized, he and all his, immediately.	И҆ пое́мь ѧ҆̀ въ то́йже ча́съ но́щи, и҆змы̀ ѿ ра́нъ и҆ крести́сѧ са́мъ и҆ своѝ є҆мꙋ̀ всѝ а҆́бїе:
34	34
And he brought them up into his house, and set food before them, and rejoiced greatly, with all his house, having believed in God.	вве́дъ же ѧ҆̀ въ до́мъ сво́й, поста́ви трапе́зꙋ и҆ возра́довасѧ со всѣ́мъ до́момъ свои́мъ, вѣ́ровавъ бг҃ꙋ.
35	35
But when it was day, the magistrates sent the sergeants, saying, Let those men go.	Дню́ же бы́вшꙋ, посла́ша воевѡ́ды па́личники, глаго́люще: ѿпꙋстѝ человѣ̑ка ѡ҆́на.
36	36
And the jailer reported these words to Paul, saying, The magistrates have sent to let you go: now therefore come forth, and go in peace.	Сказа́ же темни́чный стра́жъ словеса̀ сїѧ̑ па́ѵлꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ посла́ша воевѡ́ды, да ѿпꙋщє́на бꙋ́дета: нн҃ѣ оу҆̀бо и҆зшє́дша, и҆ди́та съ ми́ромъ.
37	37
But Paul said unto them, They have beaten us publicly, uncondemned, men that are Romans, and have cast us into prison; and do they now cast us out privily? nay verily; but let them come themselves and bring us out.	Па́ѵелъ же речѐ къ ни̑мъ: би́вше на́ю пред̾ людьмѝ, неѡсꙋждє́нна человѣ̑ка ри̑млѧнина сꙋ̑ща, всади́ша въ темни́цꙋ, и҆ нн҃ѣ ѡ҆́тай и҆зво́дѧтъ на́ю; ни́ бо: но да прише́дше са́ми и҆зведꙋ́тъ на́ю.
38	38
And the sergeants reported these words unto the magistrates: and they feared when they heard that they were Romans;	Сказа́ша же па́личницы воево́дамъ глаго́лы сїѧ̑: и҆ оу҆боѧ́шасѧ слы́шавше, ꙗ҆́кѡ ри̑млѧнина є҆ста̀.
39	39
and they came and besought them; and when they had brought them out, they asked them to depart from the city.	И҆ прише́дше оу҆моли́ша и҆̀хъ и҆ и҆зве́дше молѧ́хꙋ и҆зы́ти и҆з̾ гра́да.
40	40
And they went out of the prison, and entered into the house of Lydia: and when they had seen the brethren, they comforted them, and departed.	И҆зшє́дша же и҆з̾ темни́цы прїидо́ста къ лѷді́и, и҆ ви̑дѣвша бра́тїю, оу҆тѣ́шиста и҆̀хъ и҆ и҆зыдо́ста.
Chapter 17	Глава́ з҃і

1	1
Now when they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews:	(Заⷱ҇ л҃ѳ҃.) Прешє́дша же а҆мфїпо́ль и҆ а҆поллѡ́нїю, внидо́ста въ солꙋ́нь, и҆дѣ́же бѣ̀ со́нмище і҆ꙋде́йское.
2	2
and Paul, as his custom was, went in unto them, and for three sabbath days reasoned with them from the scriptures,	По ѡ҆бы́чаю же своемꙋ̀ па́ѵелъ вни́де къ ни̑мъ и҆ по сꙋббѡ̑ты трѝ стѧза́шесѧ съ ни́ми ѿ писа́нїй,
3	3
opening and alleging that it behooved the Christ to suffer, and to rise again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom, said he, I proclaim unto you, is the Christ.	сказꙋ́ѧ и҆ предлага́ѧ и҆̀мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ хрⷭ҇тꙋ̀ подоба́ше пострада́ти и҆ воскрⷭ҇нꙋти ѿ ме́ртвыхъ, и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ се́й і҆и҃съ, є҆го́же а҆́зъ проповѣ́дꙋю ва́мъ, є҆́сть хрⷭ҇то́съ.
4	4
And some of them were persuaded, and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few.	И҆ нѣ́цыи ѿ ни́хъ вѣ́роваша и҆ приложи́шасѧ къ па́ѵлꙋ и҆ сі́лѣ, ѿ чести́выхъ є҆́ллинъ мно́жество мно́го и҆ ѿ же́нъ благоро́дныхъ не ма́лѡ.
5	5
But the Jews that were disobedient took unto them certain vile fellows of the rabble, and gathering a crowd, set the city on an uproar; and assaulting the house of Jason, they sought to bring them to the people.	Возревнова́вше же непоко́ршїисѧ і҆ꙋде́є и҆ прїе́мше крамо́лники нѣ̑кїѧ мꙋ́жы ѕлы̑ѧ, и҆ собра́вше наро́дъ, мо́лвѧхꙋ по гра́дꙋ: наше́дше же на до́мъ і҆ассо́новъ, и҆ска́хꙋ и҆̀хъ и҆звестѝ къ наро́дꙋ.
6	6
And when they found them not, they dragged Jason and certain brethren before the rulers of the city, crying, These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also;	Не ѡ҆брѣ́тше же и҆́хъ, влеча́хꙋ і҆ассо́на и҆ нѣ̑кїѧ ѿ бра́тїй ко градонача́лникѡмъ, вопїю́ще, ꙗ҆́кѡ, и҆̀же разврати́ша вселе́ннꙋю, сі́и и҆ здѣ̀ прїидо́ша,
7	7
whom Jason hath received: and these all act contrary to the decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus.	и҆̀хже прїѧ́тъ і҆ассо́нъ: и҆ сі́и всѝ проти́внѡ велѣ́нїємъ ке́сарєвымъ творѧ́тъ, цр҃ѧ̀ глаго́люще и҆но́го бы́ти, і҆и҃са.
8	8
And they troubled the multitude and the rulers of the city, when they heard these things.	Смѧто́ша же наро́дъ и҆ градонача́лники слы́шащыѧ сїѧ̑:
9	9
And when they had taken security from Jason and the rest, they let them go.	взе́мше же дово́лное ѿ і҆ассо́на и҆ ѿ про́чихъ, ѿпꙋсти́ша и҆̀хъ.
10	10
And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto Berea: who when they were come thither went into the synagogue of the Jews.	Бра́тїѧ же а҆́бїе въ нощѝ ѿсла́ша па́ѵла и҆ сі́лꙋ въ бе́рїю: и҆̀же пришє́дша, и҆до́ста въ собо́ръ і҆ꙋде́йскїй.
11	11
Now these were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, examining the scriptures daily, whether these things were so.	Сі́и же бѧ́хꙋ благоро́днѣйши живꙋ́щихъ въ солꙋ́ни, и҆̀же прїѧ́ша сло́во со всѣ́мъ оу҆се́рдїемъ, по всѧ̑ дни̑ разсꙋжда́юще писа̑нїѧ, а҆́ще сꙋ́ть сїѧ̑ та́кѡ.
12	12
Many of them therefore believed; also of the Greek women of honorable estate, and of men, not a few.	Мно́зи оу҆̀бо ѿ ни́хъ вѣ́роваша, и҆ ѿ є҆́ллинскихъ же́нъ благоѡбра́зныхъ и҆ мꙋже́й не ма́лѡ.
13	13
But when the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of God was proclaimed of Paul at Berea also, they came thither likewise, stirring up the multitudes.	И҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ оу҆вѣ́даша и҆̀же ѿ солꙋ́нѧ і҆ꙋде́є, ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ въ бе́рїи проповѣ́дасѧ ѿ па́ѵла сло́во бж҃їе, прїидо́ша и҆ та́мѡ дви́жꙋще и҆ смꙋща́юще наро́ды.
14	14
And then immediately the brethren sent forth Paul to go as it were to the sea: but both Silas and Timothy abode there still.	А҆́бїе же тогда̀ бра́тїѧ ѿпꙋсти́ша па́ѵла и҆тѝ на помо́рїе: ѡ҆ста́ста же сі́ла и҆ тїмоѳе́й та́мѡ.
15	15
But they that conducted Paul brought him as far as Athens: and receiving a commandment unto Silas and Timothy that they should come to him with all speed, they departed.	Провожда́ющїи же па́ѵла ведо́ша є҆го̀ да́же до а҆ѳи́нъ, и҆ прїе́мше за́повѣдь къ сі́лѣ и҆ тїмоѳе́ю, да ꙗ҆́кѡ скорѣ́е прїи́дꙋтъ къ немꙋ̀, и҆зыдо́ша.
16	16
Now while Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit was provoked within him as he beheld the city full of idols.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃.) Во а҆ѳи́нѣхъ же ждꙋ́щꙋ и҆́хъ па́ѵлꙋ, раздража́шесѧ дꙋ́хъ є҆гѡ̀ въ не́мъ зрѧ́щемъ і҆́дѡлъ по́лнъ сꙋ́щь гра́дъ.
17	17
So he reasoned in the synagogue with the Jews and the devout persons, and in the marketplace every day with them that met him.	Стѧза́шесѧ же оу҆̀бо на со́нмищи со і҆ꙋдє́и и҆ съ чести́выми, и҆ на то́ржищи по всѧ̑ дни̑ съ приключа́ющимисѧ.
18	18
And certain also of the Epicurean and the Stoic philosophers encountered him. And some said, What would this babbler say? others, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods: because he preached Jesus and the resurrection.	Нѣ́цыи же ѿ є҆пїкꙋ́ръ и҆ ѿ стѡ́їкъ фїлосѡ́фъ стѧза́хꙋсѧ съ ни́мъ: и҆ нѣ́цыи глаго́лахꙋ: что̀ оу҆́бѡ хо́щетъ сꙋесло́вивый се́й глаго́лати; И҆ні́и же: чꙋжди́хъ богѡ́въ мни́тсѧ проповѣ́дникъ бы́ти: ꙗ҆́кѡ і҆и҃са и҆ воскрⷭ҇нїе благовѣствова́ше и҆̀мъ.
19	19
And they took hold of him, and brought him unto the Areopagus, saying, May we know what this new teaching is, which is spoken by thee?	(Заⷱ҇.) Пое́мше же є҆го̀, ведо́ша на а҆реопа́гъ, глаго́люще: мо́жемъ ли разꙋмѣ́ти, что̀ но́вое сїѐ глаго́лемое тобо́ю оу҆ч҃нїе;
20	20
For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears: we would know therefore what these things might mean.	стра̑нна бо нѣ̑каѧ влага́еши во оу҆шеса̀ на̑ша: хо́щемъ оу҆̀бо разꙋмѣ́ти, что̀ хотѧ́тъ сїѧ̑ бы́ти;
21	21
(Now all the Athenians and the strangers sojourning there spent their time in nothing else, but to tell and to hear something new.)	А҆ѳине́є же всѝ и҆ приходѧ́щїи стра́ннїи ни во что́же и҆́но оу҆пражнѧ́хꙋсѧ, ра́звѣ глаго́лати что̀ и҆лѝ слы́шати но́вое.
22	22
And Paul stood in the midst of the Areopagus, and said, Ye men of Athens, in all things I perceive that ye are very religious.	Ста́въ же па́ѵелъ посредѣ̀ а҆реопа́га, речѐ: мꙋ́жїе а҆ѳине́йстїи, по всемꙋ̀ зрю̀ вы̀ а҆́ки благочести̑выѧ:
23	23
For as I passed along, and observed the objects of your worship, I found also an altar with this inscription, TO AN UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye worship in ignorance, him I set forth unto you.	проходѧ́ бо и҆ соглѧ́даѧ чествова̑нїѧ ва̑ша, ѡ҆брѣто́хъ и҆ ка́пище, на не́мже бѣ̀ напи́сано: невѣ́домомꙋ бг҃ꙋ. Є҆го́же оу҆̀бо не вѣ́дꙋще (благолѣ́пнѣ) чтетѐ, сего̀ а҆́зъ проповѣ́дꙋю ва́мъ.
24	24
The God that made the world and all things therein, he, being Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands;	Бг҃ъ сотвори́вый мі́ръ и҆ всѧ̑, ꙗ҆̀же въ не́мъ, се́й нб҃сѐ и҆ землѝ гдⷭ҇ь сы́й, не въ рꙋкотворе́нныхъ хра́мѣхъ живе́тъ,
25	25
neither is he served by men’s hands, as though he needed anything, seeing he himself giveth to all life and breath in all things;	ни ѿ рꙋ́къ человѣ́ческихъ оу҆гождє́нїѧ прїе́млетъ, тре́бꙋѧ что̀, са́мъ даѧ̀ всѣ̑мъ живо́тъ и҆ дыха́нїе и҆ всѧ̑:
26	26
and he made of one blood every nation of men to dwell on all the face of the earth, having determined their appointed seasons, and the bounds of their habitation;	сотвори́лъ же є҆́сть ѿ є҆ди́ныѧ кро́ве ве́сь ꙗ҆зы́къ человѣ́чь, жи́ти по всемꙋ̀ лицꙋ̀ земно́мꙋ, оу҆ста́вивъ пред̾ꙋчинє́наѧ времена̀ и҆ предѣ́лы селе́нїѧ и҆́хъ,
27	27
that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him and find him, though he is not far from each one of us:	взыска́ти гдⷭ҇а, да понѐ ѡ҆сѧ́жꙋтъ є҆го̀ и҆ ѡ҆брѧ́щꙋтъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ не дале́че ѿ є҆ди́нагѡ коегѡ́ждо на́съ сꙋ́ща:
28	28
for in him we live, and move, and have our being; as certain even of your own poets have said, For we are also his offspring.	ѡ҆ не́мъ бо живе́мъ и҆ дви́жемсѧ и҆ є҆смы̀, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ нѣ́цыи ѿ ва́шихъ кни̑жникъ реко́ша: сегѡ́ бо и҆ ро́дъ є҆смы̀.
29	29
Being then the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and device of man.	Ро́дъ оу҆̀бо сꙋ́ще бж҃їй, не до́лжни є҆смы̀ непщева́ти подо́бно бы́ти бжⷭ҇тво̀ зла́тꙋ, и҆лѝ сребрꙋ̀, и҆лѝ ка́меню хꙋдо́жнѣ начерта́нꙋ, и҆ смышле́нїю человѣ́чꙋ:
30	30
The times of ignorance therefore God overlooked; but now he commandeth all men everywhere to repent:	лѣ̑та оу҆̀бо невѣ́дѣнїѧ презира́ѧ бг҃ъ, нн҃ѣ повелѣва́етъ человѣ́кѡмъ всѣ̑мъ всю́дꙋ пока́ѧтисѧ:
31	31
because he hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousness by the man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead.	занѐ оу҆ста́вилъ є҆́сть де́нь, въ ѻ҆́ньже хо́щетъ сꙋди́ти вселе́ннѣй въ пра́вдѣ, ѡ҆ мꙋ́жи, є҆го́же пред̾ꙋста́ви, вѣ́рꙋ подаѧ̀ всѣ̑мъ, воскр҃си́въ є҆го̀ ѿ ме́ртвыхъ.
32	32
Now when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked; but others said, We will hear thee again concerning this.	Слы́шавше же воскрⷭ҇нїе ме́ртвыхъ, ѻ҆́вїи оу҆́бѡ рꙋга́хꙋсѧ, ѻ҆́вїи же рѣ́ша: да слы́шимъ тѧ̀ па́ки ѡ҆ се́мѣ.
33	33
And so Paul went out from among them.	И҆ та́кѡ па́ѵелъ и҆зы́де ѿ среды̀ и҆́хъ.
34	34
But certain men clave unto him, and believed: among whom also was Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them.	Нѣ́цыи же мꙋ́жїе прилѣпи́вшесѧ є҆мꙋ̀, вѣ́роваша: въ ни́хже бѣ̀ и҆ дїонѵ́сїй а҆реопагі́тскїй, и҆ жена̀ и҆́менемъ да́марь, и҆ дрꙋзі́и съ ни́ми.
Chapter 18	Глава́ и҃і

1	1
And after these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to Corinth.	По си́хъ же ѿлꙋчи́всѧ па́ѵелъ ѿ а҆ѳи́нъ, прїи́де въ корі́нѳъ:
2	2
And he found a certain Jew named Aquila, a man of Pontus by race, lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla, because Claudius had ordered all the Jews to depart from Rome: and he came unto them;	и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́тъ нѣ́коего і҆ꙋде́анина и҆́менемъ а҆кѵ́лꙋ, по́нтѧнина ро́домъ, но́вѡ прише́дша ѿ і҆талі́и, и҆ прїскі́ллꙋ женꙋ̀ є҆гѡ̀: занѐ повелѣ́лъ бѧ́ше клаѵді́й ѿлꙋчи́тисѧ всѣ̑мъ і҆ꙋде́ємъ ѿ ри́ма: прїи́де къ ни̑мъ,
3	3
and because he was of the same trade, he abode with them, and wrought; for by their trade they were tentmakers.	и҆ занѐ є҆динохꙋдо́жникѡмъ бы́ти и҆̀мъ, пребы́сть оу҆ ни́хъ и҆ дѣ́лаше: бѧ́хꙋ бо скинотво́рцы хи́тростїю.
4	4
And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded Jews and Greeks.	Стѧза́шесѧ же на со́нмищахъ по всѧ̑ сꙋббѡ̑ты и҆ препира́ше і҆ꙋдє́и и҆ є҆́ллины.
5	5
But when Silas and Timothy came down from Macedonia, Paul was constrained by the Spirit, testifying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ.	И҆ є҆гда̀ снидо́ста ѿ македо́нїи сі́ла же и҆ тїмоѳе́й, тꙋжа́ше дꙋ́хомъ па́ѵелъ, свидѣ́телствꙋѧ і҆ꙋде́ѡмъ і҆и҃са бы́ти хрⷭ҇та̀.
6	6
And when they opposed themselves and blasphemed, he shook out his raiment and said unto them, Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean: from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles.	Проти́вѧщымсѧ же и҆̀мъ и҆ хꙋ́лѧщымъ, ѡ҆трѧ́съ ри̑зы своѧ̑, речѐ къ ни̑мъ: кро́вь ва́ша на глава́хъ ва́шихъ: чи́стъ а҆́зъ, ѿнн҃ѣ во ꙗ҆зы́ки и҆дꙋ̀.
7	7
And he departed thence, and went into the house of a certain man named Justus, one that worshiped God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue.	И҆ преше́дъ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ, прїи́де въ до́мъ нѣ́коегѡ и҆́менемъ і҆ꙋ́ста, чтꙋ́ща бг҃а, є҆мꙋ́же хра́мина бѣ̀ вскра́й со́нмища.
8	8
And Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue, believed in the Lord with all his house; and many of the Corinthians hearing believed, and were baptized.	Крі́спъ же нача́лникъ собо́ра вѣ́рова гдⷭ҇еви со всѣ́мъ до́момъ свои́мъ, и҆ мно́зи ѿ корі́нѳѧнъ слы́шавше вѣ́ровахꙋ и҆ креща́хꙋсѧ.
9	9
And the Lord said unto Paul by a vision in the night, Be not afraid, but speak and hold not thy peace:	Рече́ же гдⷭ҇ь въ видѣ́нїи нощнѣ́мъ па́ѵлꙋ: не бо́йсѧ, но глаго́ли и҆ да не оу҆мо́лкнеши,
10	10
for I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to harm thee: for I have much people in this city.	занѐ а҆́зъ є҆́смь съ тобо́ю, и҆ никто́же приложи́тъ ѡ҆ѕло́бити тѧ̀: занѐ лю́дїе сꙋ́ть мѝ мно́зи во гра́дѣ се́мъ.
11	11
And he dwelt there a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them.	Пребы́сть же та́мѡ лѣ́то и҆ мцⷭ҇ъ ше́сть, оу҆чѧ̀ въ ни́хъ сло́вꙋ бж҃їю.
12	12
But when Gallio was proconsul of Achaia, the Jews with one accord rose up against Paul and brought him before the judgment seat,	Галлїѡ́нꙋ же а҆нѳѷпа́тꙋ сꙋ́щꙋ во а҆ха́їи, нападо́ша є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ і҆ꙋде́є на па́ѵла и҆ приведо́ша є҆го̀ на сꙋди́лище,
13	13
saying, This man persuadeth men to worship God contrary to the law.	глаго́люще, ꙗ҆́кѡ проти́вꙋ зако́нꙋ се́й оу҆вѣщава́етъ человѣ́ки чти́ти бг҃а.
14	14
But when Paul was about to open his mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, If indeed then it were a matter of wrong or of wicked villainy, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with you:	Хотѧ́щꙋ же па́ѵлꙋ ѿве́рсти оу҆ста̀, речѐ галлїѡ́нъ ко і҆ꙋде́ємъ: а҆́ще оу҆̀бо непра́вда была́ бы ка́ѧ и҆лѝ дѣ́ло ѕло́е, ѽ, і҆ꙋде́є, по сло́вꙋ послꙋ́шалъ бы́хъ ва́съ:
15	15
but if it is a question about words and names and your own law, look to it yourselves; for I am not minded to be a judge of these matters.	а҆́ще ли же стѧза̑нїѧ сꙋ́ть ѡ҆ словесѝ и҆ ѡ҆ и҆́менѣхъ и҆ ѡ҆ зако́нѣ ва́шемъ, вѣ́дите са́ми: сꙋдїѧ́ бо а҆́зъ си̑мъ не хощꙋ̀ бы́ти.
16	16
And he drove them from the judgment seat.	И҆ и҆згна̀ и҆̀хъ ѿ сꙋди́лища.
17	17
And all the Greeks laid hold on Sosthenes, the ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment seat. And none of these things was a delay to Gallio.	Є҆́мше же всѝ є҆́ллини сѡсѳе́на нача́лника собо́ра, бїѧ́хꙋ пред̾ сꙋди́лищемъ: и҆ ни є҆ди́но ѡ҆ си́хъ галлїѡ́нꙋ радѣ́нїе бы́сть.
18	18
And Paul, having tarried after this yet many days, took his leave of the brethren, and sailed thence for Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila: having shorn his head in Cenchreae; for he had a vow.	Па́ѵелъ же, є҆щѐ пребы́въ дни̑ довѡ́лны и҆ цѣлова́въ бра́тїю, ѿплы̀ въ сѷрі́ю, и҆ съ ни́мъ а҆кѵ́ла и҆ прїскі́лла, ѡ҆стри́гъ главꙋ̀ въ кегхре́ихъ: ѡ҆бре́ксѧ бо бѣ̀.
19	19
And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jews.	Приста́ же во є҆фе́сѣ и҆ тѣ́хъ ѡ҆ста́ви та́мѡ, са́мъ же вше́дъ въ со́нмище, стѧза́шесѧ со і҆ꙋдє́и.
20	20
And when they asked him to abide with them a longer time, he consented not;	Молѧ́щымъ же и҆̀мъ є҆го̀ на мно́го вре́мѧ пребы́ти оу҆ ни́хъ, не и҆зво́ли,
21	21
but took his leave of them, saying, I must by all means keep the coming feast at Jerusalem: but I will return again unto you if God will. And he set sail from Ephesus,	но ѿрече́сѧ и҆̀мъ, глаго́лѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ подоба́етъ мѝ всѧ́кѡ пра́здникъ грѧдꙋ́щїй сотвори́ти во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ: па́ки же возвращꙋ́сѧ къ ва́мъ, бг҃ꙋ хотѧ́щꙋ. И҆ ѿвезе́сѧ ѿ є҆фе́са: а҆кѵ́ла же и҆ прїскі́лла ѡ҆ста́ста во є҆фе́сѣ.
22	22
and when he had landed at Caesarea, he went up and saluted the church, and went down to Antioch.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃а҃.) И҆ соше́дъ въ кесарі́ю, возше́дъ и҆ цѣлова́въ цр҃ковь, сни́де во а҆нтїохі́ю,
23	23
And having spent some time there, he departed, and went through the region of Galatia, and Phrygia, in order, confirming all the disciples.	и҆ сотво́рь вре́мѧ нѣ́кое, и҆зы́де, проходѧ̀ порѧ́дꙋ галаті́йскꙋю странꙋ̀ и҆ фрѷгі́ю, оу҆твержда́ѧ всѧ̑ оу҆чн҃кѝ.
24	24
Now a certain Jew named Apollos, an Alexandrian by race, an eloquent man, came to Ephesus; and he was mighty in the scriptures.	І҆ꙋде́анинъ же нѣ́кто, а҆поллѡ́съ и҆́менемъ, а҆леѯа́ндрѧнинъ ро́домъ, мꙋ́жъ слове́сенъ, прїи́де во є҆фе́съ, си́ленъ сы́й въ кни́гахъ.
25	25
This man had been instructed in the way of the Lord; and being fervent in spirit, he spake and taught accurately the things concerning the Lord, knowing only the baptism of John:	Се́й бѣ̀ ѡ҆глаше́нъ пꙋтѝ гдⷭ҇ню, и҆ горѧ̀ дꙋ́хомъ, глаго́лаше и҆ оу҆ча́ше и҆звѣ́стнѡ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ гдⷭ҇ѣ, вѣ́дый то́кмѡ креще́нїе і҆ѡа́нново.
26	26
and he began to speak boldly in the synagogue. But when Aquila and Priscilla heard him, they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more accurately.	Се́й же нача́тъ дерза́ти на со́нмищихъ. Слы̑шавша же є҆го̀ а҆кѵ́ла и҆ прїскі́лла, прїѧ́ста є҆го̀ и҆ и҆звѣ́стнѣе томꙋ̀ сказа́ста пꙋ́ть гдⷭ҇ень.
27	27
And when he was minded to pass over into Achaia, the brethren encouraged him, and wrote to the disciples to receive him: and when he was come, he helped them much that had believed through grace;	Хотѧ́щꙋ же є҆мꙋ̀ преитѝ во а҆ха́їю, предпосла́вше бра́тїѧ написа́ша оу҆чн҃кѡ́мъ прїѧ́ти є҆го̀: и҆́же прише́дъ та́мѡ посо́бствова мно́гѡ вѣ́ровавшымъ блгⷣтїю:
28	28
for he powerfully confuted the Jews, and that publicly, showing by the scriptures that Jesus was the Christ.	тве́рдѡ бо і҆ꙋдє́и не престаѧ̀ ѡ҆блича́ше пред̾ людьмѝ, сказꙋ́ѧ писа́ньми, і҆и҃са бы́ти хрⷭ҇та̀.
Chapter 19	Глава́ ѳ҃і

1	1
And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper country came to Ephesus; and finding certain disciples,	(Заⷱ҇ м҃в҃.) Бы́сть же внегда̀ бы́ти а҆поллѡ́сꙋ въ корі́нѳѣ, па́ѵелъ, проше́дъ вы̑шнїѧ страны̑, прїи́де во є҆фе́съ, и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́тъ нѣ̑кїѧ оу҆чн҃кѝ,
2	2
he said unto them, Did ye receive the Holy Spirit when ye believed? And they said unto him, Nay, we did not so much as hear whether the Holy Spirit was given.	речѐ къ ни̑мъ: а҆́ще оу҆́бѡ дх҃ъ ст҃ъ прїѧ́ли є҆стѐ вѣ́ровавше; Ѻ҆ни́ же рѣ́ша къ немꙋ̀: но нижѐ а҆́ще дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й є҆́сть, слы́шахомъ.
3	3
And he said unto them, Into what then were ye baptized? And they said, Into John’s baptism.	Рече́ же къ ни̑мъ: во что̀ оу҆̀бо крести́стесѧ; Ѻ҆ни́ же реко́ша: во і҆ѡа́нново креще́нїе.
4	4
And Paul said, John indeed baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people that they should believe on him that should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus.	Рече́ же па́ѵелъ: і҆ѡа́ннъ оу҆́бѡ крестѝ креще́нїемъ покаѧ́нїѧ, лю́демъ глаго́лѧ, да во грѧдꙋ́щаго по не́мъ вѣ́рꙋютъ, си́рѣчь во хрⷭ҇та̀ і҆и҃са.
5	5
And when they heard this, they were baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus.	Слы́шавше же крести́шасѧ во и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са,
6	6
And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Spirit came on them; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied.	и҆ возло́жшꙋ па́ѵлꙋ на нѧ̀ рꙋ́цѣ, прїи́де дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й на нѧ̀, глаго́лахꙋ же ѧ҆зы̑ки и҆ проро́чествовахꙋ.
7	7
And they were in all about twelve men.	Бѧ́ше же всѣ́хъ мꙋже́й ꙗ҆́кѡ двана́десѧть.
8	8
And he entered into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, reasoning and persuading as to the things concerning the kingdom of God.	Вше́дъ же въ со́нмище, дерза́ше, не ѡ҆бинꙋ́ѧсѧ трѝ мцⷭ҇ы бесѣ́дꙋѧ и҆ оу҆вѣрѧ́ѧ, ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ црⷭ҇твїи бж҃їи.
9	9
But when some were hardened and disobedient, speaking evil of the Way before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, reasoning daily in the school of one Tyrannus.	И҆ є҆гда̀ нѣ́цыи ѡ҆жесточа́хꙋсѧ и҆ прѧ́хꙋсѧ, ѕлосло́вѧще пꙋ́ть гдⷭ҇ень пред̾ наро́домъ, ѿстꙋ́пль ѿ ни́хъ ѿлꙋчѝ оу҆чн҃кѝ, по всѧ̑ дни̑ стѧза́ѧсѧ во оу҆чи́лищи мꙋчи́телѧ [власти́телѧ] нѣ́коегѡ.
10	10
And this continued for the space of two years; so that all they that dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks.	Сїе́ же бы́сть два̀ лѣ̑та, ꙗ҆́кѡ всѣ̑мъ живꙋ́щымъ во а҆сі́и слы́шати сло́во гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са, жидѡ́мъ же и҆ є҆́ллинѡмъ.
11	11
And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul:	Си̑лы же не прѡ́сты творѧ́ше бг҃ъ рꙋка́ма па́ѵловыма,
12	12
insomuch that unto the sick were brought handkerchiefs or aprons from his body, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out from them.	ꙗ҆́кѡ и҆ на недꙋ̑жныѧ наноси́ти ѿ (по́та) тѣ́ла є҆гѡ̀ главотѧ́жы и҆ оу҆брꙋ́сцы, и҆ и҆сцѣли́тисѧ и҆̀мъ ѿ недꙋ̑гъ, и҆ дꙋхѡ́мъ лꙋка̑вымъ и҆сходи́ти ѿ ни́хъ.
13	13
But certain of the strolling Jews, exorcists, took upon them to name over them that had the evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying, We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth.	Нача́ша же нѣ́цыи ѿ скита́ющихсѧ і҆ꙋдє́й заклина́телей и҆менова́ти над̾ и҆мꙋ́щими дꙋ́хи лꙋка̑выѧ и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са, глаго́люще: заклина́емъ вы̀ і҆и҃сомъ, є҆го́же па́ѵелъ проповѣ́дꙋетъ.
14	14
And there were certain men, seven sons of Sceva, a Jew, a chief priest, who did this.	Бѧ́хꙋ же нѣ́цыи сы́нове ске́ѵы і҆ꙋде́анина а҆рхїере́а се́дмь, и҆̀же сїѐ творѧ́хꙋ.
15	15
And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye?	Ѿвѣща́въ же дꙋ́хъ лꙋка́вый речѐ: і҆и҃са зна́ю и҆ па́ѵла свѣ́мъ, вы́ же кто̀ є҆стѐ;
16	16
And the man in whom was the evil spirit, leaping upon them and mastering them, prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded.	И҆ скачѧ̀ на ни́хъ человѣ́къ, въ не́мже бѣ̀ дꙋ́хъ лꙋка́вый, и҆ ѡ҆долѣ́въ и҆̀мъ, оу҆крѣпи́сѧ на ни́хъ, ꙗ҆́коже наги̑мъ и҆ оу҆ра́нєнымъ и҆збѣжа́ти ѿ хра́ма ѻ҆́нагѡ.
17	17
And this became known to all, both Jews and Greeks, that dwelt at Ephesus; and fear fell upon them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified.	Сїе́ же бы́сть разꙋ́мно всѣ̑мъ живꙋ́щымъ во є҆фе́сѣ і҆ꙋде́ємъ же и҆ є҆́ллинѡмъ, и҆ нападѐ стра́хъ на всѣ́хъ и҆̀хъ, и҆ велича́шесѧ и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са:
18	18
Many also of them that had believed came, confessing, and declaring their deeds.	мно́зи же ѿ вѣ́ровавшихъ прихожда́хꙋ, и҆сповѣ́дающе и҆ сказꙋ́юще дѣла̀ своѧ̑:
19	19
And not a few of them that practiced magical arts brought their books together and burned them in the sight of all; and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver.	дово́лни же ѿ сотво́ршихъ чародѣѧ̑нїѧ, собра́вше кни̑ги своѧ̑, сожига́хꙋ пред̾ всѣ́ми: и҆ сложи́ша цѣ́ны и҆́хъ и҆ ѡ҆брѣто́ша сребра̀ пѧ́ть те́мъ.
20	20
So mightily grew the word of the Lord and prevailed.	Си́це крѣ́пкѡ сло́во гдⷭ҇не растѧ́ше и҆ крѣплѧ́шесѧ.
21	21
Now after these things were ended, Paul purposed in the spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying, After I have been there, I must also see Rome.	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже сконча́шасѧ сїѧ̑, положѝ па́ѵелъ въ дꙋ́сѣ, проше́дъ македо́нїю и҆ а҆ха́їю, и҆тѝ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, ре́къ, ꙗ҆́кѡ бы́вшꙋ мѝ та́мѡ, подоба́етъ мѝ и҆ ри́мъ ви́дѣти.
22	22
And having sent into Macedonia two of them that ministered unto him, Timothy and Erastus, he himself stayed in Asia for a while.	Посла́въ же въ македо́нїю два̀ ѿ слꙋжа́щихъ є҆мꙋ̀, тїмоѳе́а и҆ є҆ра́ста, са́мъ же пребы́сть вре́мѧ во а҆сі́и.
23	23
And about that time there arose no small stir concerning the Way.	Бы́сть же во вре́мѧ ѻ҆́но молва̀ не ма́ла ѡ҆ пꙋтѝ гдⷭ҇ни:
24	24
For a certain man named Demetrius, a silversmith, who made silver shrines of Diana, brought no little business unto the craftsmen;	дими́трїй бо нѣ́кто и҆́менемъ, среброкова́чь, творѧ́й хра́мы срє́брѧны а҆ртемі́дѣ, подаѧ́ше хитрецє́мъ дѣ́ланїе [стѧжа́нїе] не ма́ло,
25	25
whom he gathered together, with the workmen of like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye know that by this business we have our wealth.	и҆̀хже собра́въ и҆ и҆́ны сицевы́хъ веще́й дѣ́латєли, речѐ: мꙋ́жїе, вѣ́сте, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿ сегѡ̀ дѣ́ланїѧ дово́лство житїю̀ на́шемꙋ є҆́сть:
26	26
And ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that they are no gods, that are made with hands:	и҆ ви́дите и҆ слы́шите, ꙗ҆́кѡ не то́кмѡ є҆фе́съ, но ма́лѡ не всю̀ а҆сі́ю па́ѵелъ се́й препрѣ́въ, ѡ҆братѝ мно́гъ наро́дъ, глаго́лѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ не сꙋ́ть бо́зи, и҆̀же рꙋка́ми человѣ́ческими быва́ютъ:
27	27
and not only is there danger that this our trade come into disrepute; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana be made of no account, and that her magnificence should also be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshipeth.	не то́кмѡ же сїѧ̀ бѣдꙋ̀ прїе́млетъ на́ша ча́сть, є҆́же бы во ѡ҆бличе́нїе не прїитѝ, но дабы̀ и҆ вели́кїѧ боги́ни а҆ртемі́ды хра́мъ ни во что́же не вмѣни́лсѧ, и҆́мать же разори́тисѧ и҆ вели́чество є҆ѧ̀, ю҆́же всѧ̀ а҆сі́а и҆ вселе́ннаѧ почита́етъ.
28	28
And when they heard this they were filled with wrath, and cried out, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians.	Слы́шавше же и҆ бы́вше и҆спо́лнени ꙗ҆́рости, вопїѧ́хꙋ глаго́люще: вели́ка а҆ртемі́да є҆фе́сскаѧ.
29	29
And the whole city was filled with the confusion: and they rushed with one accord into the theater, having seized Gaius and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, Paul’s companions in travel.	И҆ и҆спо́лнисѧ гра́дъ ве́сь мѧте́жа: оу҆стреми́шасѧ же є҆динодꙋ́шнѡ на позо́рище, восхи́щше га́їа и҆ а҆рїста́рха македо́нѧны, дрꙋ́ги [сопꙋ́тники] па́ѵлѡвы.
30	30
And when Paul was minded to enter in unto the people, the disciples suffered him not.	Па́ѵлꙋ же хотѧ́щꙋ вни́ти въ наро́дъ, не ѡ҆ставлѧ́хꙋ є҆гѡ̀ оу҆чн҃цы̀:
31	31
And certain also of the Asiarchs, being his friends, sent unto him and besought him not to adventure himself into the theater.	нѣ́цыи же ѿ а҆сі́йскихъ нача̑лникъ, сꙋ́ще є҆мꙋ̀ дрꙋ́зи, посла́вше къ немꙋ̀, молѧ́хꙋ не вда́ти себѐ въ позо́ръ.
32	32
Some therefore cried one thing, and some another: for the assembly was in confusion; and the more part knew not wherefore they were come together.	Дрꙋзі́и же оу҆̀бо и҆́но нѣ́что вопїѧ́хꙋ: бѣ́ бо собра́нїе смꙋще́но, и҆ мно́жайшїи ѿ ни́хъ не вѣ́дѧхꙋ, чесѡ̀ ра́ди собра́шасѧ.
33	33
And they brought Alexander out of the multitude, the Jews having put him forward. And Alexander beckoned with the hand, and would have made a defense unto the people.	Ѿ наро́да же и҆збра́ша а҆леѯа́ндра, и҆зве́дшымъ є҆го̀ і҆ꙋде́ємъ. А҆леѯа́ндръ же, помаа́въ рꙋко́ю, хотѧ́ше ѿвѣща́ти наро́дꙋ.
34	34
But when they perceived that he was a Jew, all with one voice about the space of two hours cried out, Great is Diana of the Ephesians.	Разꙋмѣ́вше же, ꙗ҆́кѡ і҆ꙋде́анинъ є҆́сть, гла́съ бы́сть є҆ди́нъ ѿ всѣ́хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ на два̀ часа̑ вопїю́щихъ: вели́ка а҆ртемі́да є҆фе́сскаѧ.
35	35
And when the town clerk had quieted the multitude, he saith, Ye men of Ephesus, what man is there who knoweth not that the city of the Ephesians is temple keeper of the great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell down from Jupiter?	Оу҆ти́шивъ же кни́жникъ наро́дъ, речѐ: мꙋ́жїе є҆фе́сстїи, кто́ бо є҆́сть человѣ́къ, и҆́же не вѣ́сть, ꙗ҆́кѡ є҆фе́сскїй гра́дъ слꙋжи́тель є҆́сть вели́кїѧ боги́ни а҆ртемі́ды и҆ дїопе́та;
36	36
Seeing then that these things cannot be gainsaid, ye ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rash.	без̾ всѧ́кагѡ оу҆̀бо прекосло́вїѧ си̑мъ си́це сꙋ́щымъ, потре́бно є҆́сть ва́мъ безмѡ́лвнымъ бы́ти и҆ ничто́же безчи́нно твори́ти:
37	37
For ye have brought hither these men, who are neither robbers of temples nor blasphemers of your god.	приведо́сте бо мꙋже́й си́хъ, ни хра́мъ (а҆ртемі́динъ) ѡ҆кра́дшихъ, нижѐ боги́ню ва́шꙋ хꙋ́лѧщихъ:
38	38
If therefore Demetrius, and the craftsmen that are with him, have a matter against any man, the courts are open, and there are proconsuls: let them accuse one another.	а҆́ще оу҆́бѡ дими́трїй и҆ и҆̀же съ ни́мъ хꙋдѡ́жницы и҆́мꙋтъ къ комꙋ̀ сло́во, сꙋды̀ сꙋ́ть и҆ а҆нѳѷпа́ти сꙋ́ть: да пое́млютъ дрꙋ́гъ на дрꙋ́га:
39	39
But if ye seek anything about other matters, it shall be settled in the regular assembly.	а҆́ще ли же что̀ ѡ҆ и҆ны́хъ и҆́щете, въ зако́ннѣмъ собра́нїи разрѣши́тсѧ:
40	40
For indeed we are in danger to be accused concerning this day’s riot, there being no cause for it: and as touching it we shall not be able to give account of this concourse.	и҆́бо бѣ́дствꙋемъ порица́еми бы́ти ѡ҆ крамолѣ̀ дне́шней, ни є҆ди́нѣй винѣ̀ сꙋ́щей, ѡ҆ не́йже возмо́жемъ возда́ти сло́во стремле́нїѧ сегѡ̀. И҆ сїѧ̑ ре́къ распꙋстѝ собра́вшїйсѧ наро́дъ.
41
And when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly.
Chapter 20	Глава́ к҃

1	1
And after the uproar ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples, and took leave of them, and departed to go into Macedonia.	По оу҆тише́нїи же молвы̀, призва́въ па́ѵелъ оу҆чн҃кѝ, оу҆тѣ́шивъ и҆ цѣлова́въ и҆̀хъ, и҆зы́де и҆тѝ въ македо́нїю.
2	2
And when he had gone through those parts, and had given them much exhortation, he came into Greece.	Проше́дъ же страны̑ ѡ҆́ны и҆ оу҆тѣ́шивъ и҆̀хъ сло́вомъ мно́гимъ, прїи́де во є҆лла́дꙋ:
3	3
And when he had spent three months there, and a plot was laid against him by the Jews as he was about to set sail for Syria, a decision was made to return through Macedonia.	пожи́въ же мцⷭ҇ы трѝ, бы́вшꙋ на́нь навѣ́тꙋ ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й, хотѧ́щꙋ ѿвезти́сѧ въ сѷрі́ю, бы́сть хотѣ́нїе возврати́тисѧ сквозѣ̀ македо́нїю.
4	4
And there accompanied him as far as Asia, Sopater of Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timothy; and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus.	Послѣ́дова же є҆мꙋ̀ да́же до а҆сі́и сѡсїпа́тръ пѵ́рровъ бе́рѧнинъ, солꙋ́нѧне же а҆рїста́рхъ и҆ секꙋ́ндъ, и҆ га́їй де́рвѧнинъ и҆ тїмоѳе́й, а҆сі́ане же тѷхі́къ и҆ трофі́мъ.
5	5
These came, and were waiting for us at Troas.	Сі́и предше́дше жда́хꙋ на́съ въ трѡа́дѣ.
6	6
And we sailed away from Philippi after the days of unleavened bread, and came unto them to Troas in five days; where we tarried seven days.	Мы́ же ѿвезо́хомсѧ по дне́хъ ѡ҆прѣсно́чныхъ ѿ фїлі̑ппъ и҆ прїидо́хомъ къ ни̑мъ въ трѡа́дꙋ во дне́хъ пѧтѝ, и҆дѣ́же пребы́хомъ дні́й се́дмь.
7	7
And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples were gathered together to break bread, Paul discoursed with them, intending to depart on the morrow; and prolonged his speech until midnight.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃г҃.) Во є҆ди́нꙋ же ѿ сꙋббѡ́тъ, собра́вшымсѧ оу҆чн҃кѡ́мъ преломи́ти хлѣ́бъ, па́ѵелъ бесѣ́доваше къ ни̑мъ, хотѧ̀ и҆зы́ти на оу҆́трїи, простре́ же сло́во до полꙋ́нощи.
8	8
And there were many lights in the upper chamber where we were gathered together.	Бѧ́хꙋ же свѣщы̀ мнѡ́ги въ го́рницѣ, и҆дѣ́же бѣ́хомъ со́брани.
9	9
And there sat in the window a certain young man named Eutychus, borne down with deep sleep; and as Paul discoursed yet longer, being borne down by his sleep he fell down from the third story, and was taken up dead.	Сѣдѧ́ же нѣ́кто ю҆́ноша, и҆́менемъ є҆ѵтѵ́хъ, во ѻ҆кнѣ̀, ѡ҆тѧгче́нъ сно́мъ глꙋбо́кимъ, глаго́лющꙋ па́ѵлꙋ ѡ҆ мно́зѣ, прекло́ньсѧ ѿ сна̀, падѐ ѿ трекро́вника до́лꙋ, и҆ взѧ́ша є҆го̀ ме́ртва.
10	10
And Paul went down, and fell on him, and embracing him said, Make ye no ado; for his life is in him.	Соше́дъ же па́ѵелъ нападѐ на́нь, и҆ ѡ҆б̾е́мь є҆го̀ речѐ: не мо́лвите, и҆́бо дꙋша̀ є҆гѡ̀ въ не́мъ є҆́сть.
11	11
And when he was gone up, and had broken bread, and eaten, and had talked with them a long while, even till break of day, so he departed.	Возше́дъ же и҆ прело́мль хлѣ́бъ и҆ вкꙋ́шь, дово́лнѡ же бесѣ́довавъ да́же до зарѝ, и҆ та́кѡ и҆зы́де.
12	12
And they brought the lad alive, and were not a little comforted.	Приведо́ша же ѻ҆́трока жи́ва и҆ оу҆тѣ́шишасѧ не ма́лѡ.
13	13
But we, going to the ship, set sail for Assos, there intending to take in Paul: for so had he appointed, intending himself to go by land.	Мы́ же, прише́дше въ кора́бль, ѿвезо́хомсѧ во а҆́ссонъ, ѿтꙋ́дꙋ хотѧ́ще поѧ́ти па́ѵла: та́кѡ бо на́мъ бѣ̀ повелѣ́лъ, хотѧ̀ са́мъ пѣ́шь и҆тѝ.
14	14
And when he met us at Assos, we took him in, and came to Mitylene.	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже сни́десѧ съ на́ми во а҆́ссонѣ, взе́мше є҆го̀ прїидо́хомъ въ мїтѷли́нъ.
15	15
And sailing from thence, we came the following day over against Chios; and the next day we touched at Samos; and having tarried at Trogyllium, the day after we came to Miletus.	И҆ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ ѿве́зшесѧ, во оу҆́трїе приста́хомъ проти́вꙋ хі́ю, въ дрꙋгі́й же ѿвезо́хомсѧ въ са́монъ, и҆ пребы́вше въ трѡгѷллі́и, въ грѧдꙋ́щїй же де́нь прїидо́хомъ въ мїли́тъ:
16	16
For Paul had determined to sail past Ephesus, that he might not have to spend time in Asia; for he was hastening, if it were possible for him, to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃д҃.) сꙋди́ бо па́ѵелъ ми́мо и҆тѝ є҆фе́съ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да не бꙋ́детъ є҆мꙋ̀ закоснѣ́ти во а҆сі́и, тща́шебосѧ, а҆́ще возмо́жно бꙋ́детъ, въ де́нь пѧтьдесѧ́тный бы́ти во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ.
17	17
And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called to him the elders of the church.	Ѿ мїли́та же посла́въ во є҆фе́съ, призва̀ пресвѵ́теры цр҃кѡ́вныѧ,
18	18
And when they were come to him, he said unto them, Ye yourselves know, from the first day that I set foot in Asia, after what manner I was with you all the time,	и҆ ꙗ҆́коже прїидо́ша къ немꙋ̀, речѐ къ ни̑мъ: вы̀ вѣ́сте, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿ пе́рвагѡ днѐ, ѿне́лиже прїидо́хъ во а҆сі́ю, ка́кѡ съ ва́ми всѐ вре́мѧ бы́хъ,
19	19
serving the Lord with all lowliness of mind, and with many tears, and with trials which befell me by the plots of the Jews;	рабо́таѧ гдⷭ҇еви со всѧ́кимъ смиреномⷣрїемъ и҆ мно́гими слеза́ми и҆ напа́стьми, прилꙋчи́вшимисѧ мнѣ̀ ѿ і҆ꙋде́йскихъ навѣ̑тъ:
20	20
how I shrank not from declaring unto you anything that was profitable, and teaching you publicly, and from house to house,	ꙗ҆́кѡ ни въ чесо́мъ ѿ поле́зныхъ ѡ҆бинꙋ́хсѧ, є҆́же сказа́ти ва́мъ и҆ наꙋчи́ти ва́съ пред̾ людьмѝ и҆ по домѡ́мъ,
21	21
testifying both to Jews and to Greeks repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.	засвидѣ́телствꙋѧ і҆ꙋде́ємъ же и҆ є҆́ллинѡмъ є҆́же къ бг҃ꙋ покаѧ́нїе и҆ вѣ́рꙋ ꙗ҆́же въ гдⷭ҇а на́шего і҆и҃са хрⷭ҇та̀.
22	22
And now, behold, I go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befall me there:	И҆ нн҃ѣ, сѐ, а҆́зъ свѧ́занъ дꙋ́хомъ грѧдꙋ̀ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, ꙗ҆̀же въ не́мъ хотѧ̑щаѧ приключи́тисѧ мнѣ̀ не вѣ́дый:
23	23
save that the Holy Spirit testifieth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me.	то́чїю ꙗ҆́кѡ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й по всѧ̑ гра́ды свидѣ́телствꙋетъ, гл҃ѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ оу҆́зы менѐ и҆ скѡ́рби ждꙋ́тъ.
24	24
But I make no account, neither count I my life precious unto myself, so that I may accomplish my course with joy, and the ministry which I received from the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God.	Но ни є҆ди́но же попече́нїе творю̀, нижѐ и҆́мамъ дꙋ́шꙋ мою̀ че́стнꙋ себѣ̀, ра́звѣ є҆́же сконча́ти тече́нїе моѐ съ ра́достїю и҆ слꙋ́жбꙋ, ю҆́же прїѧ́хъ ѿ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са, засвидѣ́телствовати є҆ѵⷢ҇лїе блгⷣти бж҃їѧ.
25	25
And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I went about preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more.	И҆ нн҃ѣ, сѐ, а҆́зъ вѣ́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ктомꙋ̀ не оу҆́зрите лица̀ моегѡ̀ вы̀ всѝ, въ ни́хже проидо́хъ проповѣ́дꙋѧ црⷭ҇твїе бж҃їе.
26	26
For I testify unto you this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men.	Тѣ́мже свидѣ́телствꙋю ва́мъ во дне́шнїй де́нь, ꙗ҆́кѡ чи́стъ а҆́зъ ѿ кро́ве всѣ́хъ,
27	27
For I shrank not from declaring unto you the whole counsel of God.	не ѡ҆бинꙋ́хсѧ бо сказа́ти ва́мъ всю̀ во́лю бж҃їю.
28	28
Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, in which the Holy Spirit hath made you bishops, to feed the church of our Lord and God, which he purchased with his own blood.	Внима́йте оу҆̀бо себѣ̀ и҆ всемꙋ̀ ста́дꙋ, въ не́мже ва́съ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й поста́ви є҆пі́скопы, пастѝ цр҃ковь гдⷭ҇а и҆ бг҃а, ю҆́же стѧжа̀ кро́вїю свое́ю.
29	29
For I know this, that after my departing grievous wolves shall enter in among you, not sparing the flock;	А҆́зъ бо вѣ́мъ сїѐ, ꙗ҆́кѡ по ѿше́ствїи мое́мъ вни́дꙋтъ во́лцы тѧ́жцы въ ва́съ, не щадѧ́щїи ста́да:
30	30
and from among your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them.	и҆ ѿ ва́съ самѣ́хъ воста́нꙋтъ мꙋ́жїе глаго́лющїи развращє́наѧ, є҆́же ѿторга́ти оу҆чн҃кѝ в̾слѣ́дъ себє̀.
31	31
Wherefore watch ye, remembering that by the space of three years I ceased not to admonish every one night and day with tears.	Сегѡ̀ ра́ди бди́те, помина́юще, ꙗ҆́кѡ трѝ лѣ̑та но́щь и҆ де́нь не престаѧ́хъ оу҆чѧ̀ со слеза́ми є҆ди́наго кого́ждо ва́съ.
32	32
And now I commend you, brethren, to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them that are sanctified.	И҆ нн҃ѣ предаю̀ ва́съ, бра́тїе, бг҃ови и҆ сло́вꙋ блгⷣти є҆гѡ̀, могꙋ́щемꙋ назда́ти и҆ да́ти ва́мъ наслѣ́дїе во ѡ҆сщ҃е́нныхъ всѣ́хъ.
33	33
I coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.	Сребра̀ и҆лѝ зла́та и҆лѝ ри́зъ ни є҆ди́нагѡ возжела́хъ:
34	34
Ye yourselves know that these hands ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me.	са́ми вѣ́сте, ꙗ҆́кѡ тре́бованїю моемꙋ̀ и҆ сꙋ́щымъ со мно́ю послꙋжи́стѣ рꙋ́цѣ моѝ сі́и.
35	35
In all things I gave you an example, that so laboring ye ought to help the weak, and to remember the word of the Lord Jesus, that he himself said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.	Всѧ̑ сказа́хъ ва́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ та́кѡ трꙋжда́ющымсѧ подоба́етъ застꙋпа́ти немощны́ѧ, помина́ти же сло́во гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са, ꙗ҆́кѡ са́мъ речѐ: бл҃же́ннѣе є҆́сть па́че даѧ́ти, не́жели прїима́ти.
36	36
And when he had thus spoken, he knelt down and prayed with them all.	И҆ сїѧ̑ ре́къ, прекло́нь кѡлѣ́на своѧ̑, со всѣ́ми и҆́ми помоли́сѧ.
37	37
And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul’s neck and kissed him,	Мно́гъ же бы́сть пла́чь всѣ̑мъ: и҆ напа́дше на вы́ю па́ѵловꙋ, ѡ҆блобыза́хꙋ є҆го̀,
38	38
sorrowing most of all for the word which he had spoken, that they should behold his face no more. And they brought him on his way unto the ship.	скорбѧ́ще наипа́че ѡ҆ словесѝ, є҆́же речѐ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ктомꙋ̀ не и҆́мꙋтъ лица̀ є҆гѡ̀ оу҆зрѣ́ти. Провожда́хꙋ же є҆го̀ въ кора́бль.
Chapter 21	Глава́ к҃а

1	1
And when it came to pass that we were parted from them and had set sail, we came with a straight course unto Cos, and the next day unto Rhodes, and from thence unto Patara:	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже бы́сть ѿвезти́сѧ на́мъ, ѿто́ргшымсѧ ѿ ни́хъ, прѧ́мѡ ше́дше прїидо́хомъ въ кѡ́нъ, въ дрꙋгі́й же де́нь въ ро́досъ и҆ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ въ пата́рꙋ:
2	2
and having found a ship crossing over unto Phoenicia, we went aboard, and set sail.	и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́тше кора́бль преходѧ́щь въ фїнїкі́ю, возше́дше ѿвезо́хомсѧ.
3	3
And when we had come in sight of Cyprus, leaving it on the left hand, we sailed unto Syria, and landed at Tyre; for there the ship was to unlade her burden.	Возни́кшїй же на́мъ кѵ́пръ ѡ҆ста́вльше ѡ҆шꙋ́юю, плы́хомъ въ сѷрі́ю и҆ приста́хомъ въ тѵ́рѣ, та́мѡ бо бѧ́ше кораблю̀ и҆зложи́ти бре́мѧ:
4	4
And having found disciples, we tarried there seven days: and these said to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem.	и҆ ѡ҆брѣ́тше оу҆чн҃кѝ, пребы́хомъ тꙋ̀ дні́й се́дмь: и҆̀же па́ѵлови глаго́лахꙋ дх҃омъ не восходи́ти во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ.
5	5
And when it came to pass that we had accomplished the days, we departed and went on our journey; and they all, with wives and children, brought us on our way till we were out of the city: and kneeling down on the beach, we prayed.	Є҆гда́ же бы́сть на́мъ сконча́ти дни̑, и҆зше́дше и҆до́хомъ, провожда́ющымъ на́съ всѣ̑мъ съ жена́ми и҆ дѣтьмѝ да́же до внѣ̀ гра́да: и҆ прекло́нше кѡлѣ́на при бре́зѣ помоли́хомсѧ.
6	6
And when we had bade each other farewell, we went on board the ship, but they returned home again.	И҆ цѣлова́вше дрꙋ́гъ дрꙋ́га внидо́хомъ въ кора́бль, ѻ҆ни́ же возврати́шасѧ во своѧ̑ си.
7	7
And when we had finished the voyage from Tyre, we arrived at Ptolemais; and we saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day.	Мы́ же, пла́ванїе наче́нше ѿ тѵ́ра, приста́хомъ во птолемаі́дѣ, и҆ цѣлова́вше бра́тїю, пребы́хомъ де́нь є҆ди́нъ оу҆ ни́хъ.
8	8
And on the morrow they that were of Paul’s company departed, and came unto Caesarea: and entering into the house of Philip the evangelist, who was one of the seven, we abode with him.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃е҃.) Во оу҆́трїе же и҆зше́дше па́ѵелъ и҆ и҆̀же съ ни́мъ, прїидо́хомъ въ кесарі́ю, и҆ вше́дше въ до́мъ фїлі́ппа бл҃говѣ́стника, сꙋ́ща ѿ седмѝ (дїа́кѡнъ), пребы́хомъ оу҆ негѡ̀.
9	9
Now this man had four virgin daughters, who prophesied.	Сегѡ́ же бѧ́хꙋ дщє́ри дѣви̑цы четы́ри прорица́ющыѧ.
10	10
And as we tarried there some days, there came down from Judea a certain prophet, named Agabus.	Пребыва́ющымъ же на́мъ та́мѡ дни̑ мнѡ́ги, сни́де нѣ́кто ѿ і҆ꙋде́и прⷪ҇ро́къ, и҆́менемъ а҆га́въ,
11	11
And coming to us, and taking Paul’s girdle, and having bound his own feet and hands, he said, Thus saith the Holy Spirit, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles.	и҆ прише́дъ къ на́мъ и҆ взе́мъ по́ѧсъ па́ѵловъ, свѧза́въ же своѝ рꙋ́цѣ и҆ но́зѣ, речѐ: та́кѡ гл҃етъ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й: мꙋ́жа, є҆гѡ́же є҆́сть по́ѧсъ се́й, та́кѡ свѧ́жꙋтъ (є҆го̀) во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ і҆ꙋде́є и҆ предадѧ́тъ въ рꙋ́цѣ ꙗ҆зы́кѡвъ.
12	12
And when we heard these things, both we and they of that place besought him not to go up to Jerusalem.	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже слы́шахомъ сїѧ̑, молѧ́хомъ мы́ же и҆ намѣ́стнїи [та́мошнїи жи́телїе], не восходи́ти є҆мꙋ̀ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ.
13	13
And Paul answered, What do ye, weeping and breaking my heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus.	Ѿвѣща́ же па́ѵелъ и҆ речѐ: что̀ творитѐ, пла́чꙋще и҆ сокрꙋша́юще мѝ се́рдце; а҆́зъ бо не то́чїю свѧ́занъ бы́ти (хощꙋ̀), но и҆ оу҆мре́ти во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ гото́въ є҆́смь за и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са.
14	14
And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be done.	Не повинꙋ́ющꙋсѧ же є҆мꙋ̀, оу҆молча́хомъ, ре́кше: во́лѧ гдⷭ҇нѧ да бꙋ́детъ.
15	15
And after these days we made preparations and went up to Jerusalem.	По дне́хъ же си́хъ оу҆гото́вльшесѧ взыдо́хомъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ:
16	16
And there went with us also certain of the disciples from Caesarea, bringing with them one Mnason of Cyprus, an early disciple, with whom we should lodge.	прїидо́ша же съ на́ми и҆ нѣ́цыи оу҆чн҃цы̀ ѿ кесарі́и, ведꙋ́ще съ собо́ю, оу҆ негѡ́же бы ѡ҆бита́ти на́мъ, мна́сѡна нѣ́коего кѵ́прѧнина, дре́внѧго оу҆чн҃ка̀.
17	17
And when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren received us gladly.	Бы́вшымъ же на́мъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, любе́знѡ прїѧ́ша на́съ бра́тїѧ.
18	18
And the day following Paul went in with us unto James; and all the elders were present.	На оу҆́трїе же вни́де па́ѵелъ съ на́ми ко і҆а́кѡвꙋ, вси́ же прїидо́ша ста́рцы.
19	19
And when he had saluted them, he rehearsed one by one the things which God had wrought among the Gentiles through his ministry.	И҆ цѣлова́въ и҆̀хъ, сказа́ше по є҆ди́номꙋ ко́еждо, є҆́же сотворѝ бг҃ъ во ꙗ҆зы́цѣхъ слꙋже́нїемъ є҆гѡ̀.
20	20
And they, when they heard it, glorified the Lord; and they said unto him, Thou seest, brother, how many thousands there are of the Jews that have believed; and they are all zealous for the law:	Ѻ҆ни́ же слы́шавше сла́влѧхꙋ бг҃а и҆ реко́ша є҆мꙋ̀: ви́диши ли, бра́те, коли́кѡ те́мъ є҆́сть і҆ꙋдє́й вѣ́ровавшихъ; и҆ всѝ ревни́телїе зако́нꙋ сꙋ́ть:
21	21
and they have been informed concerning thee, that thou teachest all the Jews who are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, telling them not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs.	оу҆вѣсти́шасѧ же ѡ҆ тебѣ̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿстꙋпле́нїю оу҆чи́ши ѿ зако́на мѡѷсе́ова живꙋ́щыѧ во ꙗ҆зы́цѣхъ всѧ̑ і҆ꙋдє́и, глаго́лѧ не ѡ҆брѣ́зовати и҆̀мъ ча̑дъ свои́хъ, нижѐ во ѡ҆бы́чаехъ ѻ҆те́ческихъ ходи́ти.
22	22
What is it therefore? certainly the multitude must needs come together: for they will hear that thou art come.	Что̀ оу҆̀бо є҆́сть; Всѧ́кѡ подоба́етъ наро́дꙋ сни́тисѧ: оу҆слы́шатъ бо, ꙗ҆́кѡ прише́лъ є҆сѝ.
23	23
Do therefore this that we say to thee: We have four men that have a vow on them;	Сїѐ оу҆̀бо сотворѝ, є҆́же тѝ глаго́лемъ: сꙋ́ть оу҆ на́съ мꙋ́жїе четы́ри ѡ҆бѣща́вше себѐ бг҃ꙋ:
24	24
these take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges for them, that they may shave their heads: and all may know that there is no truth in the things whereof they have been informed concerning thee; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly, keeping the law.	сїѧ̑ пои́мъ ѡ҆чи́стисѧ съ ни́ми и҆ и҆ждивѝ на ни́хъ, да ѡ҆стри́жꙋтъ сѝ главы̑: и҆ разꙋмѣ́ютъ всѝ, ꙗ҆́кѡ возвѣщє́ннаѧ и҆̀мъ ѡ҆ тебѣ̀ ничто́же сꙋ́ть, но пребыва́еши и҆ са́мъ зако́нъ хранѧ̀.
25	25
But as touching the Gentiles that have believed, we wrote, giving judgment that they should observe no such thing, save only that they should keep themselves from things sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from what is strangled, and from fornication.	А҆ ѡ҆ вѣ́ровавшихъ ꙗ҆зы́цѣхъ мы̀ посла́хомъ, сꙋди́вше ничто́же таково́е соблюда́ти и҆̀мъ, то́кмѡ храни́ти себѐ ѿ і҆дѡложе́ртвенныхъ и҆ кро́ве, и҆ оу҆да́вленины и҆ блꙋда̀.
26	26
Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them went into the temple, declaring the fulfillment of the days of purification, until the offering was offered for every one of them.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃ѕ҃.) Тогда̀ па́ѵелъ пое́мь мꙋ́жы ѡ҆́ны, на оу҆́трїе съ ни́ми ѡ҆чи́щьсѧ вни́де во свѧти́лище, возвѣща́ѧ и҆сполне́нїе дні́й ѡ҆чище́нїѧ, до́ндеже принесено̀ бы́сть за є҆ди́наго коего́ждо и҆́хъ приноше́нїе.
27	27
And when the seven days were almost completed, the Jews from Asia, when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the multitude and laid hands on him,	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже хотѧ́хꙋ се́дмь дні́й сконча́тисѧ, и҆̀же ѿ а҆сі́и і҆ꙋде́є, ви́дѣвше є҆го̀ во свѧти́лищи, нава́диша ве́сь наро́дъ и҆ возложи́ша на́нь рꙋ́цѣ,
28	28
crying out, Men of Israel, help: This is the man that teacheth all men everywhere against the people, and the law, and this place; and moreover he brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath defiled this holy place.	вопїю́ще: мꙋ́жїе і҆и҃лстїи, помози́те: се́й є҆́сть человѣ́къ, и҆́же на лю́ди и҆ зако́нъ и҆ на мѣ́сто сїѐ всѣ́хъ всю́дꙋ оу҆чи́тъ: є҆ще́ же и҆ є҆́ллины введѐ въ це́рковь и҆ ѡ҆сквернѝ ст҃о́е мѣ́сто сїѐ.
29	29
For they had seen with him in the city Trophimus the Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought into the temple.	Бѧ́хꙋ бо ви́дѣли трофі́ма є҆фе́сѧнина во гра́дѣ съ ни́мъ, є҆го́же мнѧ́хꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ въ це́рковь вве́лъ є҆́сть па́ѵелъ.
30	30
And all the city was moved, and the people ran together; and they laid hold on Paul, and dragged him out of the temple: and straightaway the doors were shut.	Подви́жесѧ же гра́дъ ве́сь, и҆ бы́сть стече́нїе лю́демъ: и҆ є҆́мше па́ѵла, влеча́хꙋ є҆го̀ во́нъ и҆з̾ це́ркве, и҆ а҆́бїе затвори́шасѧ двє́ри.
31	31
But as they were seeking to kill him, tidings came up to the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusalem was in confusion.	И҆́щꙋщымъ же и҆̀мъ оу҆би́ти є҆го̀, взы́де вѣ́сть къ ты́сѧщникꙋ спі́ры, ꙗ҆́кѡ ве́сь возмꙋти́сѧ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ:
32	32
And forthwith he took soldiers and centurions, and ran down upon them: and they, when they saw the chief captain and the soldiers, left off beating Paul.	ѻ҆́нъ же а҆́бїе пои́мъ во́ины и҆ со́тники, притечѐ на нѧ̀: ѻ҆ни́ же ви́дѣвше ты́сѧщника и҆ во́ины, преста́ша би́ти па́ѵла.
33	33
And the chief captain came near, and laid hold on him, and commanded him to be bound with two chains; and inquired who he might be, and what he had done.	Пристꙋ́пль же ты́сѧщникъ ꙗ҆́тъ є҆го̀ и҆ повелѣ̀ свѧза́ти є҆го̀ вери́гома желѣ́знома двѣма̀, и҆ вопроша́ше: кто̀ оу҆́бѡ є҆́сть и҆ что̀ є҆́сть сотвори́лъ.
34	34
And some cried one thing, some another, among the crowd: and when he could not know the certainty for the uproar, he commanded him to be brought into the castle.	Дрꙋзі́и же и҆́но нѣ́что вопїѧ́хꙋ въ наро́дѣ: не могі́й же разꙋмѣ́ти и҆звѣ́стное молвы̀ ра́ди, повелѣ̀ ѿвестѝ є҆го̀ въ по́лкъ.
35	35
And when he came upon the stairs, so it was that he was borne of the soldiers for the violence of the crowd;	Є҆гда́ же бы́сть на степе́нехъ, прилꙋчи́сѧ воздви́женꙋ бы́ти є҆мꙋ̀ ѿ вѡ́инъ нꙋ́жды ра́ди наро́да,
36	36
for the multitude of the people followed after, crying out, Away with him.	послѣ́доваше бо мно́жество люді́й зовꙋ́щихъ: возмѝ є҆го̀.
37	37
And as Paul was about to be brought into the castle, he saith unto the chief captain, May I speak unto thee? And he said, Dost thou know Greek?	Хотѧ́ же вни́ти въ по́лкъ па́ѵелъ глаго́ла ты́сѧщникꙋ: а҆́ще лѣ́ть мѝ є҆́сть глаго́лати что̀ тебѣ̀; Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: гре́чески оу҆мѣ́еши ли;
38	38
Art thou not then the Egyptian, who before these days stirred up to sedition and led out into the wilderness the four thousand men of the Assassins?	не ты́ ли є҆сѝ є҆гѵ́птѧнинъ, пре́жде си́хъ дні́й превѣща́вый и҆ и҆зведы́й въ пꙋсты́ню четы́ри ты́сѧщы мꙋже́й сїкаре́й;
39	39
But Paul said, I am a Jew, of Tarsus in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city: and I beseech thee, give me leave to speak unto the people.	Рече́ же па́ѵелъ: а҆́зъ человѣ́къ оу҆́бѡ є҆́смь і҆ꙋде́анинъ, та́рсѧнинъ, сла́внагѡ гра́да въ кїлїкі́и жи́тель: молю́ же тѧ̀, повели́ ми глаго́лати къ лю́демъ.
40	40
And when he had given him leave, Paul, standing on the stairs, beckoned with the hand unto the people; and when there was made a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew language, saying,	Повелѣ́вшꙋ же є҆мꙋ̀, па́ѵелъ стоѧ̀ на степе́нехъ помаа́въ рꙋко́ю къ лю́демъ: мно́гꙋ же безмо́лвїю бы́вшꙋ, возгласѝ є҆вре́йскимъ ѧ҆зы́комъ, глаго́лѧ:
Chapter 22	Глава́ к҃в

1	1
Brethren and fathers, hear ye the defense which I now make unto you.	Мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе и҆ ѻ҆тцы̀, оу҆слы́шите мо́й къ ва́мъ нн҃ѣ ѿвѣ́тъ.
2	2
And when they heard that he spake unto them in the Hebrew language, they were the more quiet: and he saith,	Слы́шавше же, ꙗ҆́кѡ є҆вре́йскимъ ѧ҆зы́комъ возгласѝ къ ни̑мъ, па́че приложи́ша безмо́лвїе. И҆ речѐ:
3	3
I am indeed a Jew, born in Tarsus of Cilicia, but brought up in this city, at the feet of Gamaliel, instructed according to the strict manner of the law of our fathers, being zealous for God, even as ye all are this day:	а҆́зъ оу҆́бѡ є҆́смь мꙋ́жъ і҆ꙋде́анинъ, роди́всѧ въ та́рсѣ кїлїкі́йстѣмъ, воспита́нъ же во гра́дѣ се́мъ при ногꙋ̀ гамалїи́лѡвꙋ, нака́занъ и҆звѣ́стнѡ ѻ҆те́ческомꙋ зако́нꙋ, ревни́тель сы́й бж҃їй, ꙗ҆́коже всѝ вы̀ є҆стѐ дне́сь:
4	4
and I persecuted this Way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women.	и҆́же се́й пꙋ́ть гони́хъ да́же до сме́рти, вѧжѧ̀ и҆ предаѧ̀ въ темни́цꙋ мꙋ́жы же и҆ жєны̀,
5	5
As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the elders: from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and journeyed to Damascus to bring them also that were there unto Jerusalem in bonds to be punished.	ꙗ҆́коже и҆ а҆рхїере́й свидѣ́телствꙋетъ мѝ и҆ всѝ ста́рцы: ѿ ни́хже и҆ посла̑нїѧ прїе́мь къ живꙋ́щымъ въ дама́сцѣ бра́тїѧмъ, и҆дѧ́хъ привестѝ сꙋ́щыѧ та́мѡ свѧ̑заны во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, да мꙋ́чатсѧ.
6	6
And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and drew nigh unto Damascus, about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me.	Бы́сть же мѝ и҆дꙋ́щꙋ и҆ приближа́ющꙋсѧ къ дама́скꙋ въ полꙋ́дне, внеза́пꙋ съ небесѐ ѡ҆блиста̀ свѣ́тъ мно́гъ ѡ҆́крестъ менє̀.
7	7
And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?	Падо́хъ же на зе́млю и҆ слы́шахъ гла́съ гл҃ющь мѝ: са́ѵле, са́ѵле, что́ мѧ го́ниши;
8	8
And I answered, Who art thou, Lord? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest.	А҆́зъ же ѿвѣща́хъ: кто̀ є҆сѝ, гдⷭ҇и; рече́ же ко мнѣ̀: а҆́зъ є҆́смь і҆и҃съ назѡре́й, є҆го́же ты̀ го́ниши.
9	9
And they that were with me beheld indeed the light, and were affrighted; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me.	Со мно́ю же сꙋ́щїи свѣ́тъ оу҆́бѡ ви́дѣша и҆ пристра́шни бы́ша, гла́са же не слы́шаша гл҃ющагѡ ко мнѣ̀.
10	10
And I said, What shall I do, Lord? And the Lord said unto me, Arise, and go into Damascus; and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do.	Реко́хъ же: что̀ сотворю̀, гдⷭ҇и; Гдⷭ҇ь же речѐ ко мнѣ̀: воста́въ и҆дѝ въ дама́скъ, и҆ та́мѡ рече́тсѧ тѝ ѡ҆ всѣ́хъ, ꙗ҆̀же вчине́но тѝ є҆́сть твори́ти.
11	11
And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me I came into Damascus.	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже не ви́дѣхъ ѿ сла́вы свѣ́та ѻ҆́нагѡ, за рꙋ́кꙋ ведо́мь ѿ сꙋ́щихъ со мно́ю, внидо́хъ въ дама́скъ.
12	12
And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, well reported of by all the Jews that dwelt in Damascus,	А҆на́нїа же нѣ́кїй, мꙋ́жъ благоговѣ́инъ по зако́нꙋ, свидѣ́телствованъ ѿ всѣ́хъ живꙋ́щихъ въ дама́сцѣ і҆ꙋдє́й,
13	13
came unto me, and standing by me said unto me, Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And in that very hour I looked up on him.	прише́дъ ко мнѣ̀ и҆ ста́въ рече́ ми: са́ѵле бра́те, прозрѝ. И҆ а҆́зъ въ то́й ча́съ воззрѣ́хъ на́нь.
14	14
And he said, The God of our fathers hath appointed thee to know his will, and to see the Righteous One, and to hear a voice from his mouth.	Ѻ҆́нъ же рече́ ми: бг҃ъ ѻ҆тє́цъ на́шихъ и҆зво́ли [пред̾избра̀] тѧ̀ разꙋмѣ́ти хотѣ́нїе є҆гѡ̀, и҆ ви́дѣти првⷣника, и҆ слы́шати гла́съ ѿ оу҆́стъ є҆гѡ̀:
15	15
For thou shalt be a witness for him unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard.	ꙗ҆́кѡ бꙋ́деши є҆мꙋ̀ свидѣ́тель оу҆ всѣ́хъ человѣ́кѡвъ ѡ҆ си́хъ, ꙗ҆̀же ви́дѣлъ є҆сѝ и҆ слы́шалъ:
16	16
And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord.	и҆ нн҃ѣ что̀ ме́длиши; воста́въ крести́сѧ и҆ ѡ҆мы́й грѣхѝ твоѧ̑, призва́въ и҆́мѧ гдⷭ҇а і҆и҃са.
17	17
And it came to pass, that, when I had returned to Jerusalem, and while I prayed in the temple, I fell into a trance,	Бы́сть же возврати́вшꙋмисѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ и҆ молѧ́щꙋмисѧ въ це́ркви, бы́ти во и҆зстꙋпле́нїи
18	18
and saw him saying unto me, Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem; because they will not receive of thee the testimony concerning me.	и҆ ви́дѣти є҆го̀ глаго́люща мѝ: потщи́сѧ и҆ и҆зы́ди ско́рѡ и҆з̾ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма, занѐ не прїи́мꙋтъ свидѣ́телства твоегѡ̀, є҆́же ѡ҆ мнѣ̀.
19	19
And I said, Lord, they themselves know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee:	И҆ а҆́зъ рѣ́хъ: гдⷭ҇и, са́ми вѣ́дѧтъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ а҆́зъ бѣ́хъ всажда́ѧ въ темни́цꙋ и҆ бїѧ̀ по со́нмищихъ вѣ́рꙋющыѧ въ тѧ̀,
20	20
and when the blood of Stephen thy witness was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting unto his death, keeping the garments of them that slew him.	и҆ є҆гда̀ и҆злива́шесѧ кро́вь стефа́на свидѣ́телѧ твоегѡ̀, и҆ са́мъ бѣ́хъ стоѧ̀ и҆ соизволѧ́ѧ оу҆бїе́нїю є҆гѡ̀ и҆ стрегі́й ри́зъ оу҆бива́ющихъ є҆го̀.
21	21
And he said unto me, Depart: for I will send thee forth far hence unto the Gentiles.	И҆ речѐ ко мнѣ̀: и҆дѝ, ꙗ҆́кѡ а҆́зъ во ꙗ҆зы́ки дале́че послю́ тѧ.
22	22
And they gave him audience unto this word; and they lifted up their voice, and said, Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he should live.	Послꙋ́шахꙋ же є҆гѡ̀ да́же до сегѡ̀ словесѐ и҆ воздвиго́ша гла́съ сво́й, глаго́люще: возмѝ ѿ землѝ такова́го, не подоба́етъ бо є҆мꙋ̀ жи́ти.
23	23
And as they cried out, and threw off their garments, and cast dust into the air,	Вопїю́щымъ же и҆̀мъ и҆ ме́щꙋщымъ ри̑зы и҆ пра́хъ возмета́ющымъ на воздꙋ́хъ,
24	24
the chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle, bidding that he should be examined by scourging, that he might know for what cause they so shouted against him.	повелѣ̀ ты́сѧщникъ ѿвестѝ є҆го̀ въ по́лкъ, ре́къ ра́нами и҆стѧза́ти є҆го̀, да разꙋмѣ́етъ, за кꙋ́ю винꙋ̀ та́кѡ вопїѧ́хꙋ на́нь.
25	25
And as he tied him up with the thongs, Paul said unto the centurion that stood by, Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned?	И҆ ꙗ҆́коже протѧго́ша є҆го̀ вервьмѝ, речѐ къ стоѧ́щемꙋ со́тникꙋ па́ѵелъ: человѣ́ка ри́млѧнина и҆ неѡсꙋжде́на лѣ́ть ли є҆́сть ва́мъ би́ти;
26	26
And when the centurion heard it, he went and told the chief captain, saying, Take heed what thou art about to do: for this man is a Roman.	Слы́шавъ же со́тникъ, пристꙋпѝ къ ты́сѧщникꙋ, сказа̀, глаго́лѧ: ви́ждь, что̀ хо́щеши сотвори́ти; человѣ́къ бо се́й ри́млѧнинъ є҆́сть.
27	27
And the chief captain came and said unto him, Tell me, art thou a Roman? And he said, Yea.	Пристꙋ́пль же ты́сѧщникъ речѐ є҆мꙋ̀: глаго́ли мѝ, ри́млѧнинъ ли є҆сѝ ты̀; Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: є҆́й.
28	28
And the chief captain answered, With a great sum obtained I this citizenship. And Paul said, But I am a Roman born.	Ѿвѣща́ же ты́сѧщникъ: а҆́зъ мно́гою цѣно́ю нарѣче́нїе жи́телства сегѡ̀ стѧжа́хъ. Па́ѵелъ же речѐ: а҆́зъ же и҆ роди́хсѧ въ не́мъ.
29	29
They then that were about to examine him straightaway departed from him: and the chief captain also was afraid when he knew that he was a Roman, and because he had bound him.	А҆́бїе оу҆̀бо ѿстꙋпи́ша ѿ негѡ̀ хотѧ́щїи є҆го̀ и҆стѧза́ти, и҆ ты́сѧщникъ же оу҆боѧ́сѧ, разꙋмѣ́въ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ри́млѧнинъ є҆́сть, и҆ ꙗ҆́кѡ бѣ̀ є҆го̀ свѧза́лъ.
30	30
But on the morrow, desiring to know the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews, he loosed him from his bonds, and commanded the chief priests and all their council to come, and brought Paul down and set him before them.	На оу҆́трїе же, хотѧ̀ разꙋмѣ́ти и҆́стинꙋ, чесѡ̀ ра́ди ѡ҆клевета́етсѧ ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й, разрѣшѝ є҆го̀ ѿ оу҆́зъ и҆ повелѣ̀ прїитѝ а҆рхїере́ємъ и҆ всемꙋ̀ собо́рꙋ и҆́хъ: и҆ све́дъ па́ѵла, поста́ви (є҆го̀) пред̾ ни́ми.
Chapter 23	Глава́ к҃г

1	1
And Paul, looking steadfastly on the council, said, Brethren, I have lived before God in all good conscience until this day.	(Заⷱ҇ м҃з҃.) Воззрѣ́въ же па́ѵелъ на со́нмъ, речѐ: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, а҆́зъ все́ю со́вѣстїю бл҃го́ю жи́телствовахъ пред̾ бг҃омъ да́же до сегѡ̀ днѐ.
2	2
And the high priest Ananias commanded them that stood by him to smite him on the mouth.	А҆рхїере́й же а҆на́нїа повелѣ̀ предстоѧ́щымъ є҆мꙋ̀ би́ти є҆гѡ̀ оу҆ста̀.
3	3
Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: and sittest thou to judge me according to the law, and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law?	Тогда̀ па́ѵелъ речѐ къ немꙋ̀: би́ти тѧ̀ и҆́мать бг҃ъ, стѣно̀ пова́пленаѧ: и҆ ты̀ сѣди́ши сꙋдѧ́ ми по зако́нꙋ, престꙋпа́ѧ же зако́нъ вели́ши, да бїю́тъ мѧ̀.
4	4
And they that stood by said, Revilest thou God’s high priest?	Предстоѧ́щїи же рѣ́ша: а҆рхїере́ю ли бж҃їю досажда́еши;
5	5
And Paul said, I knew not, brethren, that he was high priest: for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of a ruler of thy people.	Рече́ же па́ѵелъ: не вѣ́дахъ, бра́тїе, ꙗ҆́кѡ а҆рхїере́й є҆́сть: пи́сано бо є҆́сть: кнѧ́зю люді́й твои́хъ да не рече́ши ѕла̀.
6	6
But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee: touching the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question.	Разꙋмѣ́въ же па́ѵелъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ є҆ди́на ча́сть є҆́сть саддꙋкє́й, дрꙋга́ѧ же фарїсє́й, воззва̀ въ со́нмищи: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, а҆́зъ фарїсе́й є҆́смь, сы́нъ фарїсе́овъ: ѡ҆ оу҆пова́нїи и҆ ѡ҆ воскрⷭ҇нїи ме́ртвыхъ а҆́зъ сꙋ́дъ прїе́млю.
7	7
And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and Sadducees; and the assembly was divided.	Се́ же є҆мꙋ̀ ре́кшꙋ, бы́сть ра́спрѧ междꙋ̀ саддꙋкє́и и҆ фарїсє́и, и҆ раздѣли́сѧ наро́дъ:
8	8
For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit; but the Pharisees confess both.	саддꙋке́є бо глаго́лютъ не бы́ти воскрⷭ҇нїѧ, ни а҆́гг҃ла, ни дх҃а: фарїсе́є же и҆сповѣ́дꙋютъ ѻ҆боѧ̀.
9	9
And there arose a great clamor: and the scribes of the Pharisees’ part stood up, and strove, saying, We find no evil in this man: and if a spirit hath spoken to him, or an angel, let us not fight against God.	Бы́сть же кли́чь вели́къ, и҆ воста́вше кни́жницы ча́сти фарїсе́йскїѧ прѧ́хꙋсѧ междꙋ̀ собо́ю, глаго́люще: ни є҆ди́но ѕло̀ ѡ҆брѣта́емъ въ человѣ́цѣ се́мъ: а҆́ще же дх҃ъ гл҃а є҆мꙋ̀ и҆лѝ а҆́гг҃лъ, не проти́вимсѧ бг҃ꙋ.
10	10
And when there arose a great dissension, the chief captain, fearing lest Paul should be torn in pieces by them, commanded the soldiers to go down and take him by force from among them, and bring him into the castle.	Мно́зѣ же бы́вшей ра́спри, боѧ́сѧ ты́сѧщникъ, да не растерза́нъ бꙋ́детъ па́ѵелъ ѿ ни́хъ, повелѣ̀ во́инѡмъ сни́ти и҆ восхи́тити є҆го̀ ѿ среды̀ и҆́хъ и҆ вестѝ (є҆го̀) въ по́лкъ.
11	11
And the night following the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast testified concerning me at Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome.	Въ наста́вшꙋю же но́щь предста́въ є҆мꙋ̀ гдⷭ҇ь, речѐ: дерза́й, па́ѵле: ꙗ҆́коже бо свидѣ́телствовалъ є҆сѝ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ мнѣ̀ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, си́це тѝ подоба́етъ и҆ въ ри́мѣ свидѣ́телствовати.
12	12
And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul.	Бы́вшꙋ же дню̀, сотво́рше нѣ́цыи ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й совѣ́тъ [навѣ́тъ], заклѧ́ша себѐ, глаго́люще не ꙗ҆́сти ни пи́ти, до́ндеже оу҆бїю́тъ па́ѵла:
13	13
And they were more than forty that had made this conspiracy.	бѧ́хꙋ же мно́жае четы́редесѧтихъ сїю̀ клѧ́твꙋ сотво́ршїи,
14	14
And they came to the chief priests and the elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great curse, to taste nothing until we have killed Paul.	и҆̀же пристꙋ́пльше ко а҆рхїере́ємъ и҆ ста́рцємъ, рѣ́ша: клѧ́твою проклѧ́хомъ себѐ ничто́же вкꙋси́ти, до́ндеже оу҆бїе́мъ па́ѵла:
15	15
Now therefore do ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you tomorrow, as though ye would judge of his case more exactly: and we, before he comes near, are ready to slay him.	нн҃ѣ оу҆̀бо вы̀ скажи́те ты́сѧщникꙋ съ собо́ромъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да оу҆́трѣ сведе́тъ є҆го̀ къ ва́мъ, а҆́ки бы хотѧ́ще разꙋмѣ́ти и҆звѣ́стнѣе ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ не́мъ: мы́ же, пре́жде да́же не прибли́житисѧ є҆мꙋ̀, гото́ви є҆смы̀ оу҆би́ти є҆го̀.
16	16
But Paul’s sister’s son heard of their lying in wait, and he came and entered into the castle and told Paul.	Слы́шавъ же сы́нъ сестры̀ па́ѵловы ко́въ, прише́дъ и҆ вше́дъ въ по́лкъ, сказа̀ па́ѵлꙋ.
17	17
And Paul called unto him one of the centurions, and said, Bring this young man unto the chief captain; for he hath something to tell him.	Призва́въ же па́ѵелъ є҆ди́наго ѿ сѡ́тникъ, речѐ: ю҆́ношꙋ сего̀ ѿведѝ къ ты́сѧщникꙋ: и҆́мать бо нѣ́что сказа́ти є҆мꙋ̀.
18	18
So he took him, and brought him to the chief captain, and saith, Paul the prisoner called me unto him, and asked me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say to thee.	Ѻ҆́нъ же оу҆̀бо пои́мъ є҆го̀ приведѐ къ ты́сѧщникꙋ и҆ речѐ: оу҆́зникъ па́ѵелъ призва́въ мѧ̀, оу҆молѝ сего̀ ю҆́ношꙋ привестѝ къ тебѣ̀, и҆мꙋ́ща нѣ́что глаго́лати тебѣ̀.
19	19
And the chief captain took him by the hand, and going aside asked him privately, What is it that thou hast to tell me?	Пои́мъ же є҆го̀ за рꙋ́кꙋ ты́сѧщникъ и҆ ѿше́дъ на є҆ди́нѣ, вопроша́ше є҆го̀: что̀ є҆́сть, є҆́же и҆́маши возвѣсти́ти мѝ;
20	20
And he said, The Jews have agreed to ask thee to bring down Paul tomorrow unto the council, as though they would inquire somewhat more exactly concerning him.	Рече́ же, ꙗ҆́кѡ і҆ꙋде́є совѣща́ша оу҆моли́ти тѧ̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ да оу҆́трѣ сведе́ши па́ѵла къ ни̑мъ въ собо́ръ, а҆́ки бы хотѧ́щымъ и҆звѣ́стнѣе и҆стѧза́ти ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ не́мъ:
21	21
Do not thou therefore yield unto them: for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, who have bound themselves under a curse, neither to eat nor to drink till they have slain him: and now are they ready, looking for the promise from thee.	ты̀ оу҆̀бо не послꙋ́шай и҆́хъ: ло́вѧтъ бо є҆го̀ ѿ ни́хъ мꙋ́жїе мно́жае четы́редесѧти, и҆̀же заклѧ́ша себѐ ни ꙗ҆́сти ни пи́ти, до́ндеже оу҆бїю́тъ є҆го̀: и҆ нн҃ѣ гото́ви сꙋ́ть, ча́юще ѡ҆бѣща́нїѧ, є҆́же ѿ тебє̀.
22	22
So the chief captain let the young man go, charging him, Tell no man that thou hast signified these things to me.	Ты́сѧщникъ оу҆̀бо ѿпꙋстѝ ю҆́ношꙋ, завѣща́въ ни є҆ди́номꙋ же повѣ́дати, ꙗ҆́кѡ сїѧ̑ ꙗ҆ви́лъ є҆сѝ мнѣ̀.
23	23
And he called unto him certain two of the centurions, and said, Make ready two hundred soldiers to go as far as Caesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night:	И҆ призва́въ два̀ нѣ̑кїѧ ѿ сѡ́тникъ, речѐ: оу҆гото́вита (мѝ) во́инѡвъ воѡрꙋже́нныхъ двѣ́стѣ, ꙗ҆́кѡ да и҆́дꙋтъ до кесарі́и, и҆ кѡ́нникъ се́дмьдесѧтъ, и҆ стрѣлє́цъ двѣ́стѣ, ѿ тре́тїѧгѡ часа̀ но́щи:
24	24
and he bade them provide beasts, that they might set Paul thereon, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor.	и҆ ско́ты привестѝ, да всади́вше па́ѵла прово́дѧтъ до фи́лїѯа и҆ге́мѡна.
25	25
And he wrote a letter after this form:	Написа́ же (и҆) посла́нїе и҆мꙋ́щее ѡ҆́бразъ се́й:
26	26
Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent governor Felix, greeting.	клаѵді́й лѷсі́а держа́вномꙋ и҆ге́мѡнꙋ фи́лїѯꙋ ра́доватисѧ:
27	27
This man was seized by the Jews, and was about to be slain of them, when I came upon them with the soldiers and rescued him, having learned that he was a Roman.	мꙋ́жа сего̀ ꙗ҆́та ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й и҆ и҆мꙋ́ща оу҆бїе́на бы́ти ѿ ни́хъ, пристꙋ́пль съ вѡ́ины ѿѧ́хъ є҆го̀, оу҆вѣ́дѣвъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ри́млѧнинъ є҆́сть:
28	28
And desiring to know the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him down unto their council:	хотѧ́ же разꙋмѣ́ти винꙋ̀, є҆ѧ́же ра́ди поима́хꙋ на́нь, сведо́хъ є҆го̀ въ со́нмище и҆́хъ:
29	29
whom I found to be accused about questions of their law, though he had nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds.	є҆го́же ѡ҆брѣто́хъ ѡ҆глаго́лꙋема ѡ҆ взыска́нїи зако́на и҆́хъ, ни є҆ди́но же досто́йно сме́рти и҆лѝ оу҆́замъ согрѣше́нїе и҆мꙋ́ща:
30	30
And when it was shown to me that a plot was about to be executed against the man by the Jews, I sent him to thee forthwith, charging his accusers also to speak what they had against him before thee. Farewell.	ска́занꙋ же бы́вшꙋ мѝ ко́вꙋ хотѧ́щꙋ бы́ти ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й на мꙋ́жа сего̀, а҆́бїе посла́хъ (є҆го̀) къ тебѣ̀, завѣща́въ и҆ клеветникѡ́мъ (є҆гѡ̀) глаго́лати пред̾ тобо́ю, ꙗ҆̀же на́нь: здра́въ бꙋ́ди.
31	31
So the soldiers, as it was commanded them, took Paul and brought him by night to Antipatris.	Во́ини же оу҆̀бо по повелѣ́нномꙋ и҆̀мъ, взе́мше па́ѵла, ведо́ша ѡ҆б̾ но́щь во а҆нтїпатрі́дꙋ:
32	32
But on the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, and returned to the castle:	во оу҆́трїе же, ѡ҆ста́вльше ко́нники и҆тѝ съ ни́мъ, возврати́шасѧ въ по́лкъ.
33	33
and they, when they came to Caesarea and delivered the letter to the governor, presented Paul also before him.	Ѻ҆ни́ же прише́дше въ кесарі́ю и҆ вда́вше посла́нїе и҆ге́мѡнꙋ, предста́виша є҆мꙋ̀ и҆ па́ѵла.
34	34
And when the governor had read it, he asked of what province he was; and when he understood that he was of Cilicia,	Проче́тъ же и҆ге́мѡнъ посла́нїе и҆ вопро́шь, ѿ ко́еѧ ѡ҆́бласти є҆́сть, и҆ оу҆вѣ́дѣвъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѿ кїлїкі́и, речѐ:
35	35
I will hear thee fully, said he, when thine accusers also are come: and he commanded him to be kept in Herod’s palace.	оу҆слы́шꙋ ѡ҆ тебѣ̀, є҆гда̀ и҆ клеветницы̀ твоѝ прїи́дꙋтъ. И҆ повелѣ̀ въ претѡ́рѣ и҆́рѡдовѣ стрещѝ є҆го̀.
Chapter 24	Глава́ к҃д

1	1
And after five days the high priest Ananias came down with the elders, and with an orator, one Tertullus; and they informed the governor against Paul.	По пѧти́хъ же дне́хъ сни́де а҆рхїере́й а҆на́нїа со ста̑рцы и҆ съ ри́торомъ нѣ́кїимъ тертѵ́лломъ, и҆̀же сказа́ша и҆ге́мѡнꙋ ѡ҆ па́ѵлѣ.
2	2
And when he was called, Tertullus began to accuse him, saying, Seeing that by thee we enjoy much peace, and that by thy providence worthy deeds are done for this nation,	При́званꙋ же бы́вшꙋ є҆мꙋ̀, нача́тъ клевета́ти тертѵ́ллъ, глаго́лѧ:
3	3
we accept it in all ways and in all places, most excellent Felix, with all thankfulness.	мно́гъ ми́ръ оу҆лꙋча́юще тобо́ю, и҆ и҆справлє́нїѧ быва́ємаѧ ꙗ҆зы́кꙋ семꙋ̀ твои́мъ промышле́нїемъ, всѧ́кимъ же ѡ҆́бразомъ и҆ вездѣ̀ прїе́млемъ, держа́вный фи́лїѯе, со всѧ́кимъ благодаре́нїемъ:
4	4
But, that I be not further tedious unto thee, I entreat thee to hear us of thy clemency a few words.	но да не мно́жае стꙋжа́ю тебѣ̀, молю́ тѧ послꙋ́шати на́съ вкра́тцѣ твое́ю кро́тостїю:
5	5
For we have found this man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of insurrection among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes:	ѡ҆брѣто́хомъ бо мꙋ́жа сего̀ гꙋби́телѧ и҆ дви́жꙋща противле́нїе всѣ̑мъ і҆ꙋде́ємъ живꙋ́щымъ по вселе́ннѣй и҆ предста́телѧ (сꙋ́ща) назѡре́йстѣй є҆́реси,
6	6
who moreover assayed to profane the temple: on whom also we laid hold:	и҆́же и҆ це́рковь покꙋси́сѧ ѡ҆скверни́ти, є҆го́же и҆ ꙗ҆́хомъ и҆ по зако́нꙋ на́шемꙋ хотѣ́хомъ сꙋди́ти є҆мꙋ̀:
8	8
from whom thou wilt be able, by examining him thyself, to take knowledge of all these things whereof we accuse him.	повелѣ́въ (и҆ на́мъ) пое́млющымъ на́нь и҆тѝ къ тебѣ̀: ѿ негѡ́же возмо́жеши са́мъ разсꙋди́въ ѡ҆ всѣ́хъ си́хъ позна́ти, ѡ҆ ни́хже мы̀ пое́млемъ на́нь.
9	9
And the Jews also joined in the charge, affirming that these things were so.	Сложи́шасѧ же и҆ і҆ꙋде́є, глаго́люще си̑мъ та́кѡ бы́ти.
10	10
And when the governor had beckoned unto him to speak, Paul answered, Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years a judge unto this nation, I do the more cheerfully make my defense:	Ѿвѣща́ же па́ѵелъ, поманꙋ́вшꙋ є҆мꙋ̀ и҆ге́мѡнꙋ глаго́лати: ѿ мно́гихъ лѣ́тъ сꙋ́ща тѧ̀ сꙋдїю̀ пра́ведна ꙗ҆зы́кꙋ семꙋ̀ свѣ́дый, благодꙋ́шнѣе ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ мнѣ̀ ѿвѣща́ю,
11	11
seeing that thou canst take knowledge that it is not more than twelve days since I went up to worship in Jerusalem:	могꙋ́щꙋ тѝ разꙋмѣ́ти, ꙗ҆́кѡ не мно́жае мѝ є҆́сть дні́й двана́десѧтихъ, ѿне́лѣже взыдо́хъ поклони́тисѧ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ:
12	12
and neither in the temple did they find me disputing with any man or stirring up a crowd, nor in the synagogues, nor in the city.	и҆ ни въ це́ркви ѡ҆брѣто́ша мѧ̀ къ комꙋ̀ глаго́люща и҆лѝ развра́тъ творѧ́ща наро́дꙋ, ни въ со́нмищихъ, ни во гра́дѣ,
13	13
Neither can they prove against me the things whereof they now accuse me.	нижѐ довестѝ мо́гꙋтъ, є҆ли̑ка тебѣ̀ нн҃ѣ на мѧ̀ глаго́лютъ:
14	14
But this I confess unto thee, that after the Way which they call a sect, so serve I the God of our fathers, believing all things which are written throughout the law and in the prophets;	и҆сповѣ́дꙋю же тебѣ̀ сїѐ, ꙗ҆́кѡ въ пꙋтѝ, є҆го́же сі́и глаго́лютъ є҆́ресь, та́кѡ слꙋжꙋ̀ ѻ҆те́ческомꙋ бг҃ꙋ, вѣ́рꙋѧ всѣ̑мъ сꙋ́щымъ въ зако́нѣ и҆ прⷪ҇ро́цѣхъ пи̑санымъ,
15	15
having hope toward God, which these also themselves look for, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.	оу҆пова́нїе и҆мы́й на бг҃а, ꙗ҆́кѡ воскрⷭ҇нїе хо́щетъ бы́ти мє́ртвымъ, првⷣникѡмъ же и҆ грѣ́шникѡмъ, є҆го́же и҆ са́ми сі́и ча́ютъ:
16	16
And herein do I exercise myself, having a conscience void of offense toward God and men always.	ѡ҆ се́мъ же и҆ а҆́зъ подвиза́юсѧ, непоро́чнꙋ со́вѣсть и҆мѣ́ти всегда̀ пред̾ бг҃омъ же и҆ человѣ̑ки:
17	17
Now after some years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offerings:	по лѣ́тѣхъ же мно́гихъ прїидо́хъ сотвори́ти ми́лѡстыни во ꙗ҆зы́къ мо́й и҆ приношє́нїѧ:
18	18
amidst which certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, with no crowd, nor yet with tumult,	въ ни́хже ѡ҆брѣто́ша мѧ̀ ѡ҆чище́нна въ це́ркви, ни съ наро́домъ, нижѐ съ молво́ю,
19	19
who ought to be here before thee, and to make accusation, if they have aught against me.	нѣ́цыи ѿ а҆сі́и і҆ꙋде́є, и҆̀мже подоба́ше пред̾ тѧ̀ прїитѝ и҆ глаго́лати, а҆́ще и҆́мꙋтъ что̀ на мѧ̀:
20	20
Or else let these men themselves say what wrongdoing they found in me when I stood before the council,	и҆лѝ са́ми ті́и да глаго́лютъ, а҆́ще кꙋ́ю ѡ҆брѣто́ша во мнѣ̀ непра́вдꙋ, ста́вшꙋ мѝ въ со́нмищи,
21	21
except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day.	ра́звѣ є҆ди́нагѡ сегѡ̀ гла́са, и҆́мже возопи́хъ стоѧ̀ въ ни́хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѡ҆ воскрⷭ҇нїи ме́ртвыхъ а҆́зъ сꙋ́дъ прїе́млю дне́сь ѿ ва́съ.
22	22
And when Felix heard these things, having more exact knowledge concerning the Way, he deferred them, saying, When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, I will determine your matter.	Слы́шавъ же сїѧ̑ фи́лїѯъ ѿвѣща̀ [ѿречѐ] и҆̀мъ, и҆звѣ́стнѣе оу҆вѣ́дѣвъ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ пꙋтѝ се́мъ, глаго́лѧ: є҆гда̀ лѷсі́а ты́сѧщникъ прїи́детъ, разсꙋждꙋ̀ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ ва́съ.
23	23
And he gave order to the centurion that Paul should be kept in charge, and should have indulgence; and not to forbid any of his friends to minister or come unto him.	Повелѣ́ же со́тникꙋ стрещѝ па́ѵла, и҆ и҆мѣ́ти ѡ҆сла́бꙋ, и҆ ни є҆ди́номꙋ же возбранѧ́ти ѿ свои́хъ є҆мꙋ̀ слꙋжи́ти и҆лѝ приходи́ти къ немꙋ̀.
24	24
But after certain days, Felix came with Drusilla, his wife, who was a Jewess, and sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in Christ.	По дне́хъ же нѣ́кїихъ прише́дъ фи́лїѯъ со дрꙋсі́ллїею жено́ю свое́ю сꙋ́щею і҆ꙋде́анынею, призва̀ па́ѵла, да слы́шитъ ѿ негѡ̀ вѣ́рꙋ, ꙗ҆́же во хрⷭ҇та̀ і҆и҃са.
25	25
And as he reasoned of righteousness, and self-control, and the judgment to come, Felix was terrified, and answered, Go thy way for this time; and when I have a convenient season, I will call thee unto me.	Глаго́лющꙋ же є҆мꙋ̀ ѡ҆ пра́вдѣ и҆ ѡ҆ воздержа́нїи и҆ ѡ҆ сꙋдѣ̀ хотѧ́щемъ бы́ти, пристра́шенъ бы́въ фи́лїѯъ ѿвѣща̀: нн҃ѣ оу҆́бѡ и҆дѝ, вре́мѧ же полꙋчи́въ призовꙋ́ тѧ.
26	26
He hoped withal that money would be given him of Paul, that he might loose him: wherefore also he sent for him the oftener, and communed with him.	Вкꙋ́пѣ же и҆ надѣ́ѧсѧ, ꙗ҆́кѡ мзда̀ да́стсѧ є҆мꙋ̀ ѿ па́ѵла, ꙗ҆́кѡ да ѿпꙋ́ститъ є҆го̀: тѣ́мже и҆ ча́стѡ призыва́ѧ є҆го̀, бесѣ́доваше съ ни́мъ.
27	27
But when two years were fulfilled, Felix was succeeded by Porcius Festus; and desiring to gain favor with the Jews, Felix left Paul in bonds.	Двѣма́ же лѣ́тома сконча́вшемасѧ прїѧ́тъ и҆змѣне́нїе фи́лїѯъ поркі́а фи́ста: хотѧ́ же оу҆го́дное сотвори́ти і҆ꙋде́ємъ фи́лїѯъ, ѡ҆ста́ви па́ѵла свѧ́зана.
Chapter 25	Глава́ к҃є

1	1
Festus therefore, having come into the province, after three days went up to Jerusalem from Caesarea.	Фи́стъ же оу҆̀бо прїи́мь вла́сть, по трїе́хъ дне́хъ взы́де во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ ѿ кесарі́и.
2	2
And the high priest and the principal men of the Jews informed him against Paul; and they besought him,	Сказа́ша же є҆мꙋ̀ а҆рхїере́є и҆ пе́рвїи ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й на па́ѵла и҆ молѧ́хꙋ є҆го̀,
3	3
asking a favor against him, that he would send for him to Jerusalem; laying a plot to kill him on the way.	просѧ́ще благода́ти на́нь, ꙗ҆́кѡ да по́слетъ є҆го̀ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ, ко́въ творѧ́ще, ꙗ҆́кѡ да оу҆бїю́тъ є҆го̀ на пꙋтѝ.
4	4
Howbeit Festus answered, that Paul was kept in charge in Caesarea, and that he himself was about to depart thither shortly.	Фи́стъ же повелѣ̀ па́ѵла стрещѝ въ кесарі́и, са́мъ та́мѡ хотѧ̀ вско́рѣ и҆зы́ти:
5	5
Let them therefore that are of power among you, saith he, go down with me, and if there is any wickedness in this man, let them accuse him.	и҆̀же оу҆̀бо си́льнїи въ ва́съ, речѐ, со мно́ю ше́дше, а҆́ще є҆́сть ка́ѧ непра́вда въ мꙋ́жи се́мъ, да глаго́лютъ на́нь.
6	6
And when he had tarried among them more than ten days, he went down unto Caesarea; and on the morrow he sat on the judgment seat, and commanded Paul to be brought.	Пребы́въ же оу҆ ни́хъ не мно́жае десѧтѝ дні́й, сни́де въ кесарі́ю: на оу҆́трїе сѣ́дъ на сꙋди́щи, повелѣ̀ па́ѵла привестѝ.
7	7
And when he was come, the Jews that had come down from Jerusalem stood round about, bringing many and grievous charges against Paul, which they could not prove;	Приведе́нꙋ же бы́вшꙋ є҆мꙋ̀, ѡ҆́крестъ ста́ша и҆̀же ѿ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́ма сше́дшїи і҆ꙋде́є, мнѡ́ги и҆ тѧ̑жки вины̑ приносѧ́ще на па́ѵла, и҆́хже не можа́хꙋ и҆з̾ѧви́ти:
8	8
while he said in his defense, Neither against the law of the Jews, nor against the temple, nor against Caesar, have I sinned at all.	ѿвѣщава́ющꙋ є҆мꙋ̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ ни на зако́нъ і҆ꙋде́йскїй, ни на це́рковь, ни на ке́сарѧ что̀ согрѣши́хъ.
9	9
But Festus, desiring to gain favor with the Jews, answered Paul and said, Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me?	Фи́стъ же хотѧ̀ оу҆го́дное і҆ꙋде́ємъ сотвори́ти, ѿвѣща́въ па́ѵлови речѐ: хо́щеши ли, во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ возше́дъ, та́мѡ ѡ҆ си́хъ сꙋ́дъ прїѧ́ти ѿ менє̀;
10	10
But Paul said, I am standing before Caesar’s judgment seat, where I ought to be judged: to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou also very well knowest.	Рече́ же па́ѵелъ: на сꙋди́щи ке́саревѣ стоѧ̀ є҆́смь, и҆дѣ́же мѝ досто́итъ сꙋ́дъ прїѧ́ти: і҆ꙋдє́й ни чи́мже ѡ҆би́дѣхъ, ꙗ҆́коже и҆ ты̀ до́брѣ вѣ́си:
11	11
For if I am a wrongdoer, and have committed anything worthy of death, I refuse not to die; but if none of those things is true whereof these accuse me, no man can give me up unto them. I appeal unto Caesar.	а҆́ще бо непра́вдꙋю и҆лѝ досто́йно сме́рти сотвори́хъ что̀, не ѿме́щꙋсѧ оу҆мре́ти: а҆́ще ли же ничто́же є҆́сть во мнѣ̀, є҆́же сі́и на мѧ̀ клеве́щꙋтъ, никто́же мѧ̀ мо́жетъ тѣ̑мъ вы́дати: ке́сарѧ нарица́ю.
12	12
Then Festus, when he had conferred with the council, answered, Thou hast appealed unto Caesar: unto Caesar shalt thou go.	Тогда̀ фи́стъ состѧза́всѧ съ совѣ̑тники, ѿвѣща̀: ке́сарѧ ли наре́клъ є҆сѝ; къ ке́сарю по́йдеши.
13	13
Now when certain days were passed, Agrippa the king and Bernice arrived at Caesarea to salute Festus.	Днє́мъ же минꙋ́вшымъ нѣ̑кимъ, а҆грі́ппа ца́рь и҆ вернїкі́а снидо́ста въ кесарі́ю цѣлова́ти фи́ста.
14	14
And as he tarried there many days, Festus laid Paul’s case before the king, saying, There is a certain man left a prisoner by Felix;	(Заⷱ҇ м҃и҃.) И҆ ꙗ҆́коже мнѡ́ги дни̑ пребы́ста тꙋ̀, фи́стъ сказа̀ царю̀ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ па́ѵлѣ, глаго́лѧ: мꙋ́жъ нѣ́кїй є҆́сть ѡ҆ста́вленъ ѿ фи́лїѯа оу҆́зникъ,
15	15
about whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews informed me, asking for judgment against him.	ѡ҆ не́мже, бы́вшꙋ мѝ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, ꙗ҆ви́ша а҆рхїере́є и҆ ста́рцы і҆ꙋде́йстїи, просѧ́ще на́нь сꙋда̀.
16	16
To whom I answered, that it is not the custom of the Romans to give up any man to destruction, before that the accused have the accusers face to face, and have had opportunity to make his defense concerning the matter laid against him.	Къ ни̑мже ѿвѣща́хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ нѣ́сть ѡ҆бы́чай ри́млѧнѡмъ вы́дати человѣ́ка ко́его на поги́бель, пре́жде да́же ѡ҆клевета́емый не и҆́мать пред̾ лице́мъ клеве́щꙋщихъ є҆го̀ и҆ мѣ́сто ѿвѣ́та прїи́метъ ѡ҆ свое́мъ согрѣше́нїи.
17	17
When therefore they were come together here, I made no delay, but on the next day sat on the judgment seat, and commanded the man to be brought.	Сше́дшымсѧ же и҆̀мъ здѣ̀, закоснѣ́нїе ни є҆ди́но сотво́рь, на оу҆́трїе сѣ́дъ на сꙋди́щи, повелѣ́хъ привестѝ мꙋ́жа.
18	18
Concerning whom, when the accusers stood up, they brought against him no charge of such things as I supposed;	Ѡ҆́крестъ же є҆гѡ̀ ста́вше клеветницы̀, ни є҆ди́нꙋ винꙋ̀, ꙗ҆̀же а҆́зъ непщева́хъ, нанесо́ша:
19	19
but had certain questions against him of their own religion, and of one Jesus, who was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive.	стѧза̑нїѧ же нѣ̑каѧ ѡ҆ свое́й разли́чнѣй вѣ́рѣ и҆мѧ́хꙋ къ немꙋ̀ и҆ ѡ҆ нѣ́коемъ і҆и҃сѣ оу҆ме́ршемъ, є҆го́же глаго́лаше па́ѵелъ жи́ва бы́ти.
20	20
And I, being perplexed how to inquire concerning this, asked whether he would go to Jerusalem and there be judged of these matters.	Недоꙋмѣ́ѧсѧ же а҆́зъ ѡ҆ взыска́нїи си́хъ, глаго́лахъ, а҆́ще хо́щетъ и҆тѝ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мъ и҆ та́мѡ сꙋ́дъ прїѧ́ти ѡ҆ си́хъ.
21	21
But when Paul had appealed to be kept for the decision of the emperor, I commanded him to be kept till I should send him to Caesar.	Па́ѵлꙋ же наре́кшꙋ блюде́нꙋ бы́ти є҆мꙋ̀ до разсꙋжде́нїѧ а҆́ѵгꙋста, повелѣ́хъ блюстѝ є҆го̀, до́ндеже послю̀ є҆го̀ къ ке́сарю.
22	22
And Agrippa said unto Festus, I also could wish to hear the man myself. And he saith, Tomorrow thou shalt hear him.	А҆грі́ппа же къ фи́стꙋ речѐ: хотѣ́лъ бы́хъ и҆ са́мъ человѣ́ка сего̀ слы́шати. Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: оу҆́трѣ оу҆слы́шиши є҆го̀.
23	23
So on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great pomp, and they were entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains also, and they that were the principal men of the city, at the command of Festus Paul was brought in.	На оу҆́трїе же прише́дшꙋ а҆грі́ппѣ и҆ вернїкі́и со мно́гою го́рдостїю и҆ вше́дшымъ въ сꙋде́бнꙋю пала́тꙋ съ ты̑сѧщники и҆ съ наро́читыми мꙋ̑жи гра́да, и҆ повелѣ́вшꙋ фи́стꙋ, приведе́нъ бы́сть па́ѵелъ.
24	24
And Festus saith, King Agrippa, and all men who are here present with us, ye behold this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews made suit to me, both at Jerusalem and here, crying out that he ought not to live any longer.	И҆ речѐ фи́стъ: а҆грі́ппо царю̀ и҆ всѝ сꙋ́щїи съ на́ми мꙋ́жїе, ви́дите сего̀, ѡ҆ не́мже всѐ мно́жество і҆ꙋдє́й стꙋжа́хꙋ мѝ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ же и҆ здѣ̀, вопїю́ще, ꙗ҆́кѡ не подоба́етъ жи́ти є҆мꙋ̀ ктомꙋ̀:
25	25
But when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of death, and as even he himself appealed to the emperor I determined to send him.	а҆́зъ же разꙋмѣ́въ ничто́же досто́йно сме́рти сотво́рша є҆го̀, и҆ самомꙋ́ же семꙋ̀ наре́кшꙋ сева́ста, сꙋди́хъ посла́ти є҆го̀:
26	26
Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before you, and especially before thee, king Agrippa, that, after examination had, I may have somewhat to write.	ѡ҆ не́мже и҆звѣ́стное что̀ писа́ти господи́нꙋ не и҆́мамъ: тѣ́мже и҆ приведо́хъ є҆го̀ пред̾ ва́съ, наипа́че же пред̾ тѧ̀, а҆грі́ппо царю̀, ꙗ҆́кѡ да разсꙋжде́нїю бы́вшꙋ и҆́мамъ что̀ писа́ти:
27	27
For it seemeth to me unreasonable, in sending a prisoner, not withal to signify the charges against him.	безслове́сно бо мни́тсѧ мѝ, посыла́ющꙋ ю҆́зника, а҆ вины̀, ꙗ҆́же на́нь, не сказа́ти.
Chapter 26	Глава́ к҃ѕ

1	1
And Agrippa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. Then Paul stretched forth his hand, and made his defense:	(Заⷱ҇ м҃ѳ҃.) А҆грі́ппа же къ па́ѵлꙋ речѐ: повелѣва́етсѧ тѝ ѡ҆ себѣ̀ самомꙋ̀ глаго́лати. Тогда̀ па́ѵелъ просте́ръ рꙋ́кꙋ ѿвѣщава́ше:
2	2
I think myself happy, king Agrippa, that I am to make my defense before thee this day touching all the things whereof I am accused by the Jews:	ѡ҆ всѣ́хъ, ѡ҆ ни́хже ѡ҆клевета́емь є҆́смь ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й, царю̀ а҆грі́ппо, непщꙋ́ю себѐ блаже́нна бы́ти, ꙗ҆́кѡ пред̾ тобо́ю ѿвѣща́ти дне́сь и҆́мамъ,
3	3
especially because thou art expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently.	па́че же вѣ́дца тѧ̀ сꙋ́ща свѣ́дый всѣ́хъ і҆ꙋде́йскихъ ѡ҆бы́чаєвъ и҆ взыска́нїй. Тѣ́мже молю́сѧ тѝ долготерпѣли́внѡ послꙋ́шати менє̀.
4	4
My manner of life then from my youth up, which was from the beginning among mine own nation in Jerusalem, know all the Jews;	Житїѐ оу҆́бѡ моѐ є҆́же ѿ ю҆́ности, и҆спе́рва бы́вшее во ꙗ҆зы́цѣ мое́мъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, вѣ́дѧтъ всѝ і҆ꙋде́є,
5	5
having knowledge of me from the first, if they be willing to testify, that after the straitest sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee.	вѣ́дѧще мѧ̀ и҆спе́рва, а҆́ще хотѧ́тъ свидѣ́телствовати, ꙗ҆́кѡ по и҆звѣ́стнѣй є҆́реси на́шеѧ вѣ́ры жи́хъ фарїсе́й.
6	6
And now I stand here to be judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto the fathers;	И҆ нн҃ѣ ѡ҆ оу҆пова́нїи ѡ҆бѣтова́нїѧ, бы́вшагѡ ѿ бг҃а ко ѻ҆тцє́мъ на́шымъ, стою̀ сꙋди́мь,
7	7
unto which promise our twelve tribes, earnestly serving God night and day, hope to attain. And concerning this hope I am accused, King Agrippa, by the Jews.	въ не́же ѻ҆бана́десѧте колѣ̑на на̑ша безпреста́ни де́нь и҆ но́щь слꙋжа́ще надѣ́ютсѧ доитѝ: ѡ҆ не́мже оу҆пова́нїи ѡ҆клевета́емь є҆́смь, царю̀ а҆грі́ппо, ѿ і҆ꙋдє́й.
8	8
Why is it judged incredible with you, if God doth raise the dead?	Что̀; Невѣ́рно ли сꙋ́дитсѧ ва́ми, ꙗ҆́кѡ бг҃ъ мє́ртвыѧ возставлѧ́етъ;
9	9
I verily thought with myself that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth.	А҆́зъ оу҆́бѡ мнѣ́хъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ подоба́етъ мѝ мнѡ́га сопроти̑вна проти́вꙋ и҆́мене і҆и҃са назѡре́а сотвори́ти:
10	10
And this I also did in Jerusalem: and I shut up many of the saints in prisons, having received authority from the chief priests, and when they were put to death I gave my vote against them.	є҆́же и҆ сотвори́хъ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, и҆ мнѡ́ги ѿ ст҃ы́хъ а҆́зъ въ темни́цахъ затворѧ́хъ, вла́сть ѿ а҆рхїерє́й прїе́мь: оу҆бива́ємымъ же и҆̀мъ прилага́хъ совѣ́тъ:
11	11
And punishing them oftentimes in all the synagogues, I strove to make them blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto foreign cities.	и҆ на всѣ́хъ со́нмищихъ мно́жицею мꙋ́чѧ и҆̀хъ, принꙋжда́хъ хꙋ́лити: преизли́ха же враждꙋ́ѧ на ни́хъ, гонѧ́хъ да́же и҆ до внѣ́шнихъ градѡ́въ.
12	12
Whereupon also, as I journeyed to Damascus with authority and commission from the chief priests,	Въ ни́хже и҆ды́й въ дама́скъ со вла́стїю и҆ повелѣ́нїемъ, є҆́же ѿ а҆рхїерє́й,
13	13
at midday, O king, I saw on the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them that journeyed with me.	въ полꙋ́дни на пꙋтѝ ви́дѣхъ, царю̀, съ небесѐ па́че сїѧ́нїѧ со́лнечнагѡ ѡ҆сїѧ́вшїй мѧ̀ свѣ́тъ и҆ со мно́ю и҆дꙋ́щихъ.
14	14
And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew language, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is hard for thee to kick against the goad.	Всѣ̑мъ же па́дшымъ на́мъ на зе́млю, слы́шахъ гла́съ гл҃ющь ко мнѣ̀ и҆ вѣща́ющь є҆вре́йскимъ ѧ҆зы́комъ: са́ѵле, са́ѵле, что́ мѧ го́ниши; же́стоко тѝ є҆́сть проти́вꙋ рожна̀ пра́ти.
15	15
And I said, Who art thou, Lord? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest.	А҆́зъ же рѣ́хъ: кто̀ є҆сѝ, гдⷭ҇и; Ѻ҆́нъ же речѐ: а҆́зъ є҆́смь і҆и҃съ, є҆го́же ты̀ го́ниши:
16	16
But arise, and stand upon thy feet: for to this end have I appeared unto thee, to appoint thee a minister and a witness both of the things which thou hast seen, and of the things wherein I will appear unto thee;	но воста́ни и҆ ста́ни на ногꙋ̀ твоє́ю: на се́ бо ꙗ҆ви́хсѧ тѝ, сотвори́ти тѧ̀ слꙋгꙋ̀ и҆ свидѣ́телѧ, ꙗ҆̀же ви́дѣлъ є҆сѝ и҆ ꙗ҆̀же ꙗ҆влю̀ тебѣ̀,
17	17
delivering thee from the people, and the Gentiles, unto whom I send thee,	и҆з̾има́ѧ тѧ̀ ѿ люді́й і҆ꙋде́йскихъ и҆ ѿ ꙗ҆зы̑къ, къ ни̑мже а҆́зъ тѧ̀ послю̀,
18	18
to open their eyes, that they may turn away from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive remission of sins and an inheritance among them that are sanctified by faith in me.	ѿве́рсти ѻ҆́чи и҆́хъ, да ѡ҆братѧ́тсѧ ѿ тмы̀ въ свѣ́тъ и҆ ѿ ѡ҆́бласти сатанины̀ къ бг҃ꙋ, є҆́же прїѧ́ти и҆̀мъ ѡ҆ставле́нїе грѣхѡ́въ и҆ достоѧ́нїе во ст҃ы́хъ вѣ́рою, ꙗ҆́же въ мѧ̀.
19	19
Wherefore, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision:	Тѣ́мже, царю̀ а҆грі́ппо, не бы́хъ проти́венъ небе́сномꙋ видѣ́нїю,
20	20
but have been declaring to them of Damascus first, and at Jerusalem, and to all the country of Judea, and also to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, doing works worthy of repentance.	но сꙋ́щымъ въ дама́сцѣ пре́жде и҆ во і҆ерⷭ҇ли́мѣ, и҆ во всѧ́цѣй странѣ̀ і҆ꙋде́йстѣй и҆ ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ проповѣ́дꙋю пока́ѧтисѧ и҆ ѡ҆брати́тисѧ къ бг҃ꙋ, достѡ́йна покаѧ́нїю дѣла̀ творѧ́ще.
21	21
For this cause the Jews seized me in the temple, and assayed to kill me.	Си́хъ ра́ди мѧ̀ і҆ꙋде́є є҆́мше во свѧти́лищи хотѧ́хꙋ растерза́ти.
22	22
Having therefore obtained the help that is from God, I stand unto this day testifying both to small and great, saying nothing but what the prophets and Moses did say should come;	По́мощь оу҆̀бо оу҆лꙋчи́въ ꙗ҆́же ѿ бг҃а, да́же до днѐ сегѡ̀ стою̀, свидѣ́телствꙋѧ ма́лꙋ же и҆ вели́кꙋ, ничто́же вѣща́ѧ, ра́звѣ ꙗ҆̀же прⷪ҇ро́цы реко́ша хотѧ̑щаѧ бы́ти и҆ мѡѷсе́й,
23	23
how that the Christ must suffer, and how that he first by the resurrection of the dead should proclaim light to the people and to the Gentiles.	ꙗ҆́кѡ хрⷭ҇то́съ и҆мѣ́ѧше пострада́ти, ꙗ҆́кѡ пе́рвый ѿ воскрⷭ҇нїѧ ме́ртвыхъ свѣ́тъ хотѧ́ше проповѣ́дати лю́демъ (і҆ꙋдє́йскимъ) и҆ ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ.
24	24
And as he thus made his defense, Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art mad; thy much learning is turning thee mad.	Сїѧ̑ же є҆мꙋ̀ ѿвѣщава́ющꙋ, фи́стъ ве́лїимъ гла́сомъ речѐ: бѣснꙋ́ешисѧ ли, па́ѵле; мнѡ́гїѧ тѧ̀ кни̑ги въ неи́стовство прелага́ютъ.
25	25
But he saith, I am not mad, most excellent Festus; but speak forth words of truth and soberness.	Ѻ҆́нъ же: не бѣснꙋ́юсѧ, речѐ, держа́вный фи́сте, но и҆́стины и҆ цѣломⷣрїѧ глаго́лы вѣща́ю:
26	26
For the king knoweth of these things, unto whom also I speak freely: for I am persuaded that none of these things is hidden from him; for this hath not been done in a corner.	вѣ́сть бо ѡ҆ си́хъ ца́рь, къ немꙋ́же и҆ съ дерзнове́нїемъ глаго́лю: оу҆таи́тисѧ бо є҆мꙋ̀ ѿ си́хъ не вѣ́рꙋю ничесомꙋ́же, нѣ́сть бо во оу҆́глѣ сотворе́но сїѐ:
27	27
King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets? I know that thou believest.	вѣ́рꙋеши ли, царю̀ а҆грі́ппо, прⷪ҇ро́кѡмъ; вѣ́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ вѣ́рꙋеши.
28	28
And Agrippa said unto Paul, In a little time thou persuadest me to become a Christian!	А҆грі́ппа же къ па́ѵлꙋ речѐ: вма́лѣ мѧ̀ препира́еши хрⷭ҇тїа́нина бы́ти.
29	29
And Paul said, I would to God, that whether in a little time or in much, not thou only, but also all that hear me this day, might become such as I am, except these bonds.	Па́ѵелъ же речѐ: моли́лъ оу҆́бѡ бы́хъ бг҃а, и҆ вма́лѣ и҆ во мно́зѣ, не то́кмѡ тебѐ, но и҆ всѣ́хъ слы́шащихъ мѧ̀ дне́сь, бы́ти и҆̀мъ та̑цѣмъ, ꙗ҆ко́въ и҆ а҆́зъ є҆́смь, кромѣ̀ оу҆́зъ си́хъ.
30	30
And when he had spoken these things, the king rose up, and the governor, and Bernice, and they that sat with them:	И҆ сїѧ̑ ре́кшꙋ є҆мꙋ̀, воста̀ ца́рь и҆ и҆ге́мѡнъ, и҆ вернїкі́а и҆ сѣдѧ́щїи съ ни́ми,
31	31
and when they had withdrawn, they spake one to another, saying, This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds.	и҆ ѿше́дше бесѣ́довахꙋ дрꙋ́гъ ко дрꙋ́гꙋ, глаго́люще, ꙗ҆́кѡ ничто́же сме́рти досто́йно и҆лѝ оу҆́зъ твори́тъ человѣ́къ се́й.
32	32
And Agrippa said unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Caesar.	А҆грі́ппа же фи́стꙋ речѐ: ѿпꙋще́нъ бы́ти можа́ше человѣ́къ се́й, а҆́ще не бы̀ ке́сарѧ нарица́лъ. И҆ та́кѡ сꙋдѝ и҆ге́мѡнъ посла́ти є҆го̀ къ ке́сарю.
Chapter 27	Глава́ к҃з

1	1
And when it was determined that we should sail for Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other prisoners to a centurion named Julius, of the Augustan band.	(Заⷱ҇ н҃.) И҆ ꙗ҆́коже сꙋ́ждено бы́сть ѿплы́ти на́мъ во і҆талі́ю, преда́хꙋ па́ѵла же и҆ и҆ны̑ѧ нѣ́кїѧ ю҆́зники со́тникꙋ, и҆́менемъ і҆ꙋ́лїю, спі́ры севасті́йскїѧ.
2	2
And embarking in a ship of Adramyttium, we, being about to sail by the places on the coast of Asia, put to sea, Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us.	Вше́дше же въ кора́бль а҆драмѵ́тскїй, восхотѣ́вше плы́ти во а҆сі̑йскаѧ мѣ̑ста, ѿвезо́хомсѧ, сꙋ́щꙋ съ на́ми а҆рїста́рхꙋ македо́нѧнинꙋ ѿ солꙋ́нѧ.
3	3
And the next day we touched at Sidon: and Julius treated Paul kindly, and gave him leave to go unto his friends and refresh himself.	Въ дрꙋгі́й же приста́хомъ въ сїдѡ́нѣ: человѣколю́бїе же і҆ꙋ́лїй па́ѵлови дѣ́ѧ, повелѣ̀ къ дрꙋгѡ́мъ ше́дшꙋ прилѣжа́нїе [посо́бїе] оу҆лꙋчи́ти.
4	4
And putting to sea from thence, we sailed under the lee of Cyprus, because the winds were contrary.	И҆ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ ѿве́зшесѧ приплы́хомъ въ кѵ́пръ, занѐ вѣ́три бѧ́хꙋ проти́вни:
5	5
And when we had sailed across the sea which is off Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia.	пꙋчи́нꙋ же, ꙗ҆́же проти́вꙋ кїлїкі́и и҆ памфѷлі́и, преплы́вше, прїидо́хомъ въ мѵ́ры лѷкі̑йскїѧ.
6	6
And there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing for Italy; and he put us therein.	И҆ та́мѡ ѡ҆брѣ́тъ со́тникъ кора́бль а҆леѯандрі́йскїй пловꙋ́щь во і҆талі́ю, всади́ ны въ ѻ҆́нь.
7	7
And when we had sailed slowly many days, and were come with difficulty over against Cnidus, the wind not further suffering us, we sailed under the lee of Crete, over against Salmone;	Во мнѡ́ги же дни̑ ко́снѡ пла́вающе и҆ є҆два̀ бы́вше проти́вꙋ кні́да, не ѡ҆ставлѧ́ющꙋ на́съ вѣ́трꙋ, приплы́хомъ под̾ кри́тъ при салмѡ́нѣ:
8	8
and with difficulty coasting along it we came unto a certain place called Fair Havens; nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea.	є҆два́ же и҆збира́юще кра́й, прїидо́хомъ на мѣ́сто нѣ́кое, нарица́емое до́брое приста́нище, є҆мꙋ́же бли́з̾ бѣ̀ гра́дъ ласе́й.
9	9
And when much time was spent, and the voyage was now dangerous, because the Fast was now already gone by, Paul admonished them,	Мно́гꙋ же вре́мени минꙋ́вшꙋ и҆ сꙋ́щꙋ оу҆жѐ небезбѣ́днꙋ пла́ванїю, зане́же и҆ по́стъ оу҆жѐ бѣ̀ преше́лъ, совѣ́товаше па́ѵелъ,
10	10
and said unto them, Sirs, I perceive that the voyage will be with injury and much loss, not only of the lading and the ship, but also of our lives.	глаго́лѧ и҆̀мъ: мꙋ́жїе, ви́ждꙋ, ꙗ҆́кѡ съ досажде́нїемъ и҆ мно́гою тщето́ю не то́кмѡ бре́мене и҆ кораблѧ̀, но и҆ дꙋ́шъ на́шихъ хо́щетъ бы́ти пла́ванїе.
11	11
But the centurion gave more heed to the master and to the owner of the ship, than to those things which were spoken by Paul.	Со́тникъ же ко́рмчїѧ и҆ наѵкли́ра послꙋ́шаше па́че, не́жели па́ѵломъ глаго́лемыхъ.
12	12
And because the haven was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised to put to sea from thence also, if by any means they could reach Phoenix, and winter there; which is a haven of Crete, looking northeast and southeast.	Не добрꙋ́ же приста́нищꙋ сꙋ́щꙋ ко ѡ҆зимѣ́нїю, мно́зи совѣ́тъ даѧ́хꙋ ѿвезти́сѧ ѿтꙋ́дꙋ, а҆́ще ка́кѡ возмо́гꙋтъ, дости́гше фїнїкі́и, ѡ҆зимѣ́ти въ приста́нищи кри́тстѣмъ, зрѧ́щемъ къ лі́вꙋ и҆ къ хѡ́рꙋ.
13	13
And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose, they weighed anchor and sailed along Crete, close in shore.	Дхнꙋ́вшꙋ же ю҆́гꙋ, мнѣ́вше во́лю свою̀ оу҆лꙋчи́ти, воздви́гше вѣ̑трила, плы́хꙋ вскра́й кри́та.
14	14
But after no long time there beat down from it a tempestuous wind, which is called Euroclydon:	Не по мно́зѣ же возвѣ́ѧ проти́венъ є҆мꙋ̀ вѣ́тръ бꙋ́ренъ, нарица́емый є҆ѵроклѵ́дѡнъ.
15	15
and when the ship was caught, and could not face the wind, we gave way to it, and were driven.	Восхище́нꙋ же бы́вшꙋ кораблю̀ и҆ не могꙋ́щꙋ сопроти́витисѧ вѣ́трꙋ, вда́вшесѧ волна́мъ носи́ми бѣ́хомъ.
16	16
And running under the lee of a small island called Clauda, we were able, with difficulty, to secure the boat:	Ѻ҆́стровъ же нѣ́кїй мимоте́кше, нарица́ющьсѧ клаѵді́й, є҆два̀ возмого́хомъ оу҆держа́ти ладїю̀:
17	17
and when they had hoisted it up, they used helps, undergirding the ship; and, fearing lest they should be cast upon the Syrtes, they lowered the gear, and so were driven.	ю҆́же востѧ́гше, всѧ́кимъ ѡ҆́бразомъ помога́хꙋ, подтвержда́юще кора́бль: боѧ́щесѧ же, да не въ сѵ́рть [въ мє́лкаѧ мѣ̑ста] впадꙋ́тъ, низпꙋсти́вше па́рꙋсъ, си́це носи́ми бѣ́хꙋ.
18	18
And as we labored exceedingly with the storm, the next day they began to throw the freight overboard;	Вельми́ же ѡ҆бꙋрева́ємымъ на́мъ, на оу҆́трїе и҆змета́нїе творѧ́хꙋ,
19	19
and the third day we cast out with our own hands the tackling of the ship.	и҆ въ тре́тїй де́нь свои́ми рꙋка́ми ꙗ҆́дрило кора́бленое и҆зверго́хомъ.
20	20
And when neither sun nor stars shone upon us for many days, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was now taken away.	Ни со́лнцꙋ же, ни ѕвѣзда́мъ ꙗ҆́вльшымсѧ на мнѡ́ги дни̑, и҆ зимѣ̀ не ма́лѣ належа́щей, про́чее ѿима́шесѧ наде́жда всѧ̀, є҆́же спасти́сѧ на́мъ.
21	21
Now when they had been long without food, then Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and said, Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have set sail from Crete, and have gotten this injury and loss.	Мно́гꙋ же неѧде́нїю сꙋ́щꙋ, тогда̀ ста́въ па́ѵелъ посредѣ̀ и҆́хъ, речѐ: подоба́ше оу҆́бѡ, ѽ, мꙋ́жїе, послꙋ́шавше менє̀, не ѿвезти́сѧ ѿ кри́та и҆ и҆збы́ти досажде́нїѧ сегѡ̀ и҆ тщеты̀:
22	22
And now I exhort you to be of good cheer; for there shall be no loss of life among you, but only of the ship.	и҆ сѐ, нн҃ѣ молю̀ вы̀ благодꙋ́шствовати, поги́бель бо ни є҆ди́нѣй дꙋшѝ ѿ ва́съ бꙋ́детъ, ра́звѣ кораблѧ̀:
23	23
For there stood by me this night an angel of the God whose I am, whom also I serve,	предста́ бо мѝ въ сїю̀ но́щь а҆́гг҃лъ бг҃а, є҆гѡ́же а҆́зъ є҆́смь, є҆мꙋ́же и҆ слꙋжꙋ̀,
24	24
saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must stand before Caesar: and lo, God hath granted thee all them that sail with thee.	глаго́лѧ: не бо́йсѧ, па́ѵле, ке́сарю тѝ подоба́етъ предста́ти, и҆ сѐ, дарова̀ тебѣ̀ бг҃ъ всѧ̑ пла́вающыѧ съ тобо́ю.
25	25
Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even so as it hath been spoken unto me.	Тѣ́мже дерза́йте, мꙋ́жїе, вѣ́рꙋю бо бг҃ови, ꙗ҆́кѡ та́кѡ бꙋ́детъ, и҆́мже ѡ҆́бразомъ рѣче́но мѝ бы́сть:
26	26
But we must be cast upon a certain island.	во ѻ҆́стровъ же нѣ́кїй подоба́етъ на́мъ приста́ти.
27	27
But when the fourteenth night was come, as we were driven to and fro in the sea of Adria, about midnight the sailors surmised that they were drawing near to some country:	И҆ є҆гда̀ четвертаѧна́десѧть но́щь бы́сть, носи̑мымъ на́мъ во а҆дрїа́тстѣй (пꙋчи́нѣ), въ полꙋ́нощи непщева́хꙋ кора́бленицы, ꙗ҆́кѡ приближа́ютсѧ къ нѣ́коей странѣ̀,
28	28
and they sounded, and found twenty fathoms; and after a little space, they sounded again, and found fifteen fathoms.	и҆ и҆змѣ́ривше глꙋбинꙋ̀ ѡ҆брѣто́ша саже́ней два́десѧть: ма́лѡ же преше́дше и҆ па́ки и҆змѣ́ривше, ѡ҆брѣто́ша саже́ней пѧтьна́десѧть.
29	29
And fearing lest haply we should be cast ashore on rocky ground, they let go four anchors from the stern, and wished for the day.	Боѧ́щесѧ же, да не ка́кѡ въ прꙋ̑днаѧ мѣ̑ста впадꙋ́тъ, ѿ но́са кораблѧ̀ ве́ргше кѡ́твы четы́ри, молѧ́хомсѧ, да де́нь бꙋ́детъ.
30	30
And as the sailors were seeking to flee out of the ship, and had lowered the boat into the sea, under color as though they would lay out anchors from the foreship,	Кора́бленикѡмъ же и҆́щꙋщымъ бѣжа́ти и҆з̾ кораблѧ̀ и҆ низвѣ́сившымъ ладїю̀ въ мо́ре, и҆звѣ́томъ а҆́ки ѿ но́са хотѧ́щымъ кѡ́твы просте́рти,
31	31
Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved.	речѐ па́ѵелъ со́тникꙋ и҆ во́инѡмъ: а҆́ще не сі́и пребꙋ́дꙋтъ въ кораблѝ, вы̀ спасти́сѧ не мо́жете.
32	32
Then the soldiers cut away the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off.	Тогда̀ во́ини ѿрѣ́заша оу҆́жѧ ладїѝ и҆ ѡ҆ста́виша ю҆̀ ѿпа́сти.
33	33
And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take some food, saying, This day is the fourteenth day that ye wait and continue fasting, having taken nothing.	Є҆гда́ же хотѧ́ше де́нь бы́ти, молѧ́ше па́ѵелъ всѣ́хъ, да прїи́мꙋтъ пи́щꙋ, глаго́лѧ: четыренадесѧ́тый дне́сь де́нь ждꙋ́ще, не ꙗ҆́дше пребыва́ете, ничто́же вкꙋси́вше:
34	34
Wherefore I beseech you to take some food: for this is for your safety: for there shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you.	тѣ́мже молю̀ ва́съ прїѧ́ти пи́щꙋ, се́ бо къ ва́шемꙋ спасе́нїю є҆́сть: ни є҆ди́номꙋ бо ѿ ва́съ вла́съ главы̀ ѿпаде́тъ.
35	35
And when he had said this, and had taken bread, he gave thanks to God in the presence of all; and he brake it, and began to eat.	Ре́къ же сїѧ̑ и҆ прїе́мь хлѣ́бъ, благодарѝ бг҃а пред̾ всѣ́ми и҆ прело́мль нача́тъ ꙗ҆́сти.
36	36
Then were they all of good cheer, and themselves also took food.	Благонаде́жни же бы́вше всѝ, и҆ ті́и прїѧ́ша пи́щꙋ:
37	37
And we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and sixteen souls.	бѣ́ же въ кораблѝ всѣ́хъ дꙋ́шъ двѣ́стѣ се́дмьдесѧтъ и҆ ше́сть.
38	38
And when they had eaten enough, they lightened the ship, throwing out the wheat into the sea.	Насы́щшесѧ же бра́шна, ѡ҆блегчи́ша кора́бль, и҆змета́юще пшени́цꙋ въ мо́ре.
39	39
And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they perceived a certain bay with a beach, into which they were minded, if possible, to run the ship ashore.	Є҆гда́ же де́нь бы́сть, землѝ не познава́хꙋ: нѣ́дро же нѣ́кое оу҆смотрѣ́ша и҆мꙋ́щее песо́къ [бре́гъ], въ не́же, а҆́ще мо́щно є҆́сть, совѣща́ша и҆звлещѝ кора́бль.
40	40
And casting off the anchors, they left them in the sea, at the same time loosing the bands of the rudders; and hoisting up the foresail to the wind, they made for the beach.	И҆ кѡ́твы собра́вше, везѧ́хꙋсѧ по мо́рю: кꙋ́пнѡ ѡ҆сла́бивше оу҆́жѧ корми́лѡмъ и҆ воздви́гше ма́лое вѣ́трило къ ды́шꙋщемꙋ вѣ́трецꙋ, везо́хомсѧ на кра́й [бре́гъ].
41	41
But lighting upon a place where two seas met, they ran the vessel aground; and the foreship struck and remained unmoveable, but the stern began to break up by the violence of the waves.	Впа́дше же въ мѣ́сто и҆со́пное, оу҆вѧзи́ша кора́бль: и҆ но́съ оу҆́бѡ оу҆вѧ́зшїй пребы́сть недви́жимь, корми́ло же разбива́шесѧ ѿ нꙋ́жды во́лнъ.
42	42
And the soldiers’ counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape.	Во́инѡмъ же совѣ́тъ бы́сть, да оу҆́зники оу҆бїю́тъ, да не кто̀ поплы́въ и҆збѣ́гнетъ.
43	43
But the centurion, desiring to save Paul, stayed them from their purpose; and commanded that they who could swim should cast themselves overboard, and get first to the land;	Со́тникъ же, хотѧ̀ соблюстѝ па́ѵла, возбранѝ совѣ́тꙋ и҆́хъ, повелѣ́ же могꙋ́щымъ пла́вати, да и҆зскочи́вше пе́рвѣе и҆зы́дꙋтъ на кра́й,
44	44
and the rest, some on planks, and some on other things from the ship. And so it came to pass, that they all escaped safe to the land.	а҆ про́чїи, ѻ҆́ви оу҆́бѡ на дщи́цахъ, ѻ҆́ви же на нѣ́чемъ ѿ кораблѧ̀. И҆ та́кѡ бы́сть всѣ̑мъ спасти́сѧ на зе́млю.
Chapter 28	Глава́ к҃и

1	1
And when they were escaped, then they knew that the island was called Malta.	(Заⷱ҇ н҃а҃.) Спасе́ни же бы́вше и҆̀же съ па́ѵломъ ѿ кораблѧ̀ [ѿ пла́ванїѧ], тогда̀ разꙋмѣ́ша, ꙗ҆́кѡ ѻ҆́стровъ мелі́тъ нарица́етсѧ.
2	2
And the barbarians showed us no common kindness: for they kindled a fire, and received us all, because of the present rain, and because of the cold.	Ва́рвари же творѧ́хꙋ не ма́лое милосе́рдїе на́мъ: возгнѣ́щше бо ѻ҆́гнь, прїѧ́ша всѣ́хъ на́съ, за настоѧ́щїй до́ждь и҆ зи́мꙋ.
3	3
But when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks and laid them on the fire, a viper came out by reason of the heat, and fastened on his hand.	Сгрома́ждшꙋ же па́ѵлꙋ ро́ждїѧ мно́жество и҆ возложи́вшꙋ на ѻ҆́гнь, є҆хі́дна ѿ теплоты̀ и҆зше́дши, сѣкнꙋ̀ въ рꙋ́кꙋ є҆гѡ̀.
4	4
And when the barbarians saw the venomous creature hanging from his hand, they said one to another, No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped from the sea, yet Justice hath not suffered to live.	И҆ є҆гда̀ ви́дѣша ва́рвари ви́сѧщꙋ ѕмїю̀ ѿ рꙋкѝ є҆гѡ̀, глаго́лахꙋ дрꙋ́гъ ко дрꙋ́гꙋ: всѧ́кѡ оу҆бі́йца є҆́сть человѣ́къ се́й, є҆го́же спасе́на ѿ мо́рѧ сꙋ́дъ бж҃їй жи́ти не ѡ҆ста́ви.
5	5
Howbeit he shook off the creature into the fire, and took no harm.	То́й же оу҆̀бо, ѿтрѧ́съ ѕмїю̀ во ѻ҆́гнь, ничто́же ѕло̀ пострада̀.
6	6
But they expected that he would have swollen, or fallen down dead suddenly: but when they were long in expectation and beheld nothing amiss come to him, they changed their minds, and said that he was a god.	Ѻ҆ни́ же ча́ѧхꙋ є҆го̀ и҆мꙋ́ща возгорѣ́тисѧ, и҆лѝ па́сти внеза́пꙋ ме́ртва: на мно́зѣ же тогѡ̀ ча́ющымъ и҆ ничто́же ѕло̀ въ не́мъ бы́вшее ви́дѧщымъ, претво́ршесѧ, глаго́лахꙋ бг҃а того̀ бы́ти.
7	7
Now in the neighborhood of that place were lands belonging to the chief man of the island, named Publius; who received us, and entertained us three days courteously.	Ѡ҆́крестъ же мѣ́ста ѻ҆́нагѡ бѧ́хꙋ се́ла пе́рвагѡ во ѻ҆́стровѣ, и҆́менемъ поплі́а, и҆́же прїи́мь на́съ, трѝ дни̑ любе́знѣ оу҆чредѝ.
8	8
And it was so, that the father of Publius lay sick of fever and dysentery: unto whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laying his hands on him healed him.	Бы́сть же ѻ҆тцꙋ̀ поплі́евꙋ ѻ҆гне́мъ и҆ водны́мъ [кро́внымъ] трꙋдо́мъ ѡ҆держи́мꙋ лежа́ти: къ немꙋ́же па́ѵелъ вше́дъ, и҆ помоли́всѧ, и҆ возло́жь рꙋ́цѣ своѝ на́нь, и҆сцѣлѝ є҆го̀.
9	9
When this therefore was done, the rest also that had diseases in the island came, and were cured:	Семꙋ́ же бы́вшꙋ, и҆ про́чїи и҆мꙋ́щїи недꙋ́ги во ѻ҆́стровѣ то́мъ прихожда́хꙋ и҆ и҆сцѣлѣва́хꙋсѧ:
10	10
who also honored us with many honors; and when we sailed, they put on board such things as we needed.	и҆̀же и҆ мно́гими честьмѝ почто́ша на́съ, и҆ ѿвозѧ́щымсѧ на́мъ ꙗ҆̀же на потре́бꙋ вложи́ша.
11	11
And after three months we set sail in a ship of Alexandria which had wintered in the island, whose sign was The Twin Brothers.	По трїе́хъ же мцⷭ҇ѣхъ ѿвезо́хомсѧ въ кораблѝ а҆леѯандрі́йстѣмъ, подпи́саномъ дїоскꙋ́ры, презимѣ́вшемъ во ѻ҆́стровѣ,
12	12
And touching at Syracuse, we tarried there three days.	и҆ доплы́вше въ сѷракꙋ́сы, пребы́хомъ дни̑ трѝ:
13	13
And from thence we made a circuit, and arrived at Rhegium: and after one day a south wind sprang up, and on the second day we came to Puteoli;	ѿтꙋ́дꙋ же ѿплы́вше, прїидо́хомъ въ ригі́ю, и҆ по є҆ди́нѣмъ днѝ возвѣ́ѧвшꙋ ю҆́гꙋ, во вторы́й де́нь прїидо́хомъ въ потїо́лы,
14	14
where we found brethren, and were entreated to tarry with them seven days: and so we came to Rome.	и҆дѣ́же ѡ҆брѣ́тше бра́тїю, оу҆моле́ни бы́хомъ ѿ ни́хъ пребы́ти дні́й се́дмь: и҆ та́кѡ въ ри́мъ и҆до́хомъ.
15	15
And from thence the brethren, when they heard of us, came forth to meet us as far as The Market of Appius and The Three Taverns; whom when Paul saw, he thanked God, and took courage.	И҆ ѿ та́мѡ бра́тїѧ, слы́шавше ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ на́съ, и҆зыдо́ша во срѣ́тенїе на́ше да́же до а҆ппі́ева торга̀ и҆ трїе́хъ корче́мницъ: и҆̀хже ви́дѣвъ па́ѵелъ и҆ благодари́въ бг҃а, прїѧ́тъ дерзнове́нїе.
16	16
And when we came to Rome, the centurion delivered the prisoners to the chief of the camp: but Paul was suffered to abide by himself with the soldier that guarded him.	Є҆гда́ же прїидо́хомъ въ ри́мъ, со́тникъ предадѐ оу҆́зники воево́дѣ, па́ѵлꙋ же повелѣ̀ пребыва́ти ѡ҆ себѣ̀, съ соблюда́ющимъ є҆го̀ во́иномъ.
17	17
And it came to pass, that after three days Paul called together those that were the chief of the Jews: and when they were come together, he said unto them, Brethren, though I had done nothing against the people, or the customs of our fathers, yet was delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans:	Бы́сть же по дне́хъ трїе́хъ, созва̀ па́ѵелъ сꙋ́щыѧ ѿ і҆ꙋде́євъ пє́рвыѧ: сше́дшымсѧ же и҆̀мъ, глаго́лаше къ ни̑мъ: мꙋ́жїе бра́тїе, а҆́зъ ничто́же проти́вно сотвори́въ лю́демъ и҆лѝ ѡ҆бы́чаємъ ѻ҆те́чєскимъ, оу҆́зникъ ѿ і҆ерⷭ҇ли́млѧнъ пре́данъ бы́хъ въ рꙋ́цѣ ри́млѧнѡмъ,
18	18
who, when they had examined me, desired to set me at liberty, because there was no cause of death in me.	и҆̀же разсꙋди́вше ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ мнѣ̀, хотѧ́хꙋ пꙋсти́ти, занѐ ни є҆ди́на вина̀ сме́ртнаѧ бы́сть во мнѣ̀:
19	19
But when the Jews spake against it, I was constrained to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had aught whereof to accuse my nation.	сопроти́въ же глаго́лющымъ і҆ꙋде́ємъ, нꙋ́жда мѝ бы́сть нарещѝ ке́сарѧ, не ꙗ҆́кѡ ꙗ҆зы́къ мо́й и҆мѣ́ѧ въ чесо́мъ ѡ҆клевета́ти:
20	20
For this cause therefore did I entreat you to see and to speak with me: for because of the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain.	сеѧ̀ ра́ди оу҆̀бо вины̀ оу҆моли́хъ ва́съ, да ви́ждꙋ и҆ бесѣ́дꙋю: наде́жды бо ра́ди і҆и҃левы вери́гами си́ми ѡ҆бложе́нъ є҆́смь.
21	21
And they said unto him, We neither received letters from Judea concerning thee, nor did any of the brethren come hither and report or speak any harm of thee.	Ѻ҆ни́ же къ немꙋ̀ рѣ́ша: мы̀ нижѐ писа̑нїѧ ѡ҆ тебѣ̀ прїѧ́хомъ ѿ і҆ꙋде́й, нижѐ прише́дъ кто̀ ѿ бра́тїй возвѣстѝ и҆лѝ глаго́ла что̀ ѡ҆ тебѣ̀ ѕло̀:
22	22
But we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest: for as concerning this sect, it is known to us that everywhere it is spoken against.	мо́лимсѧ же, да слы́шимъ ѿ тебє̀, ꙗ҆̀же мꙋ́дрствꙋеши: ѡ҆ є҆́реси бо се́й [ѡ҆ оу҆че́нїи бо се́мъ] вѣ́домо є҆́сть на́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ всю́дꙋ сопроти́въ глаго́лемо є҆́сть.
23	23
And when they had appointed him a day, they came to him into his lodging in great number; to whom he expounded the matter, testifying the kingdom of God, and persuading them of the things concerning Jesus, both from the law of Moses and from the prophets, from morning till evening.	Оу҆ста́вивше же є҆мꙋ̀ де́нь, прїидо́ша къ немꙋ̀ въ страннопрїе́мницꙋ мно́жайшїи, и҆̀мже сказа́ше свидѣ́телствꙋѧ црⷭ҇твїе бж҃їе и҆ оу҆вѣрѧ́ѧ и҆̀хъ, ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ і҆и҃сѣ, ѿ зако́на мѡѷсе́ова и҆ прⷪ҇рѡ́къ, ѿ оу҆́тра да́же до ве́чера.
24	24
And some believed the things which were spoken, and some disbelieved.	И҆ ѻ҆́ви оу҆́бѡ вѣ́ровахꙋ глаго́лємымъ, ѻ҆́ви же не вѣ́ровахꙋ.
25	25
And when they agreed not among themselves, they departed after that Paul had spoken one word, Well spake the Holy Spirit through Isaiah the prophet unto our fathers,	Несогла́сни же сꙋ́ще дрꙋ́гъ ко дрꙋ́гꙋ, ѿхожда́хꙋ, ре́кшꙋ па́ѵлꙋ глаго́лъ є҆ди́нъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ до́брѣ дх҃ъ ст҃ы́й гл҃а и҆са́їемъ прⷪ҇ро́комъ ко ѻ҆тцє́мъ на́шымъ,
26	26
saying, Go thou unto this people, and say, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in no wise understand; And seeing ye shall see, and shall in no wise perceive:	гл҃ѧ: и҆дѝ къ лю́демъ си̑мъ и҆ рцы̀: слꙋ́хомъ оу҆слы́шите и҆ не и҆́мате разꙋмѣ́ти: и҆ ви́дѧще оу҆́зрите и҆ не и҆́мате ви́дѣти:
27	27
For this people’s heart is waxed gross, And their ears are dull of hearing, And their eyes they have closed; Lest haply they should perceive with their eyes, And hear with their ears, And understand with their heart, And should turn again, And I would heal them.	ѡ҆дебелѣ́ бо се́рдце люді́й си́хъ, и҆ оу҆ши́ма тѧ́жкѡ слы́шаша, и҆ ѻ҆́чи своѝ смежи́ша, да не ка́кѡ оу҆ви́дѧтъ ѻ҆чи́ма, и҆ оу҆ши́ма оу҆слы́шатъ, и҆ се́рдцемъ оу҆разꙋмѣ́ютъ, и҆ ѡ҆братѧ́тсѧ, и҆ и҆сцѣлю̀ и҆̀хъ.
28	28
Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles: they will also hear.	Вѣ́домо оу҆̀бо да бꙋ́детъ ва́мъ, ꙗ҆́кѡ ꙗ҆зы́кѡмъ посла́сѧ спⷭ҇нїе бж҃їе, сі́и и҆ оу҆слы́шатъ.
29	29
And when he had said these words, the Jews departed, having much disputing among themselves.	И҆ сїѧ̑ томꙋ̀ ре́кшꙋ, ѿидо́ша і҆ꙋде́є, мно́гое и҆мꙋ́ще междꙋ̀ собо́ю состѧза́нїе.
30	30
And Paul abode two whole years in his own hired dwelling, and received all that went in unto him,	Пребы́сть же па́ѵелъ два̀ лѣ̑та и҆спо́лнь свое́ю мздо́ю [цѣ̑ла два̀ лѣ̑та на свое́мъ и҆ждиве́нїи] и҆ прїима́ше всѧ̑ приходѧ́щыѧ къ немꙋ̀,
31	31
preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ with all boldness, none forbidding him.	проповѣ́дꙋѧ црⷭ҇твїе бж҃їе и҆ оу҆чѧ̀ ꙗ҆̀же ѡ҆ гдⷭ҇ѣ на́шемъ і҆и҃сѣ хрⷭ҇тѣ̀ со всѧ́кимъ дерзнове́нїемъ невозбра́ннѡ.

← John

James →

Категорії

Контакти

Old Testament

New Testament

Вивчаєте англійську?

Old Testament

New Testament

Вивчаєте англійську?